HISTORY 
 
 GREEK ALPHABET 
 
 WITR REMARKS ON GREEK 
 
 )ETHOGEAPHY AXD PEOXUXCIATION. 
 
 By E. a. SOPHOCLES, A. M 
 
 CAMBRIDGE: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY GEORGE NICHOLS. 
 
 BOSTON : 
 
 B. B. MUSSEY AND COMPANY. 
 
 1848. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1848, by George Nichols, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 
 
 C.4iM-.'! .RIDGE : 
 
 METCALF AND CfOMPAN*Y, 
 
 PRINTERS TO THE UNIVERSITY. 
 

 PREFACE. 
 
 To pronounce a foreign language correctly is 
 nothing less than to pronounce it like a well- 
 educated native. 
 
 To pronounce a dead language properly is sim- 
 ply to pronounce it according to the usage of the 
 most flourishing period of that language. Thus, 
 the best system of Greek pronunciation is that 
 which prevailed during the period which succes- 
 sively produced Homer, Pindar, ^schylus, Herod- 
 otus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes, Thucyd- 
 ides, Xenophon, Plato, Demosthenes, Aristotle, 
 Polybius, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and other 
 distinguished authors of their times, — that is, the 
 period which commences with Homer and ends 
 about the beginning of the Christian era. But as 
 we have no direct knowledge of the pronunciation 
 
 3377S6 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 of this period, when we desire to know something 
 about it, we naturally turn to inquire how the 
 modern Greeks pronounce Romaic words appar- 
 ently Greek in their origin. It is obvious, how- 
 ever, that the Romaic pronunciation cannot resem- 
 ble the ancient more nearly than the language of 
 Christopoulos and Solomos resembles that of 
 Anacreon and Pindar ; although it may be rea- 
 sonably assumed that it comes much nearer to 
 the classical standard than the modern mode of 
 reading Hebrew does to the pronunciation of 
 Moses, Solomon, and Isaiah. Now any one criti- 
 cally acquainted with the Greek and Romaic will 
 readily perceive, that, strictly speaking, they are 
 two distinct languages, notwithstanding their great 
 similarity. It will be enough to state here, that 
 quantity^ the very soul of Greek rhythm, does not 
 exist in the Romaic. 
 
 In view of the impossibihty of reviving the pro- 
 nunciation of the classical period, most scholars 
 have concluded that the best expedient would be 
 for every one to pronounce Greek after the anal- 
 ogy of his own vernacular tongue. Since, how- 
 ever, in some of the leading modern languages of 
 Europe, pronunciation and spelling are not unfre- 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 qiientlj independent of each other, the pronuncia- 
 tion of Greek often becomes, to say the leasts 
 irrational and confused. Thus, there is no reason 
 why the Englishman, for instance, should pro- 
 nounce €t like ei in height, rather than like ei in 
 freight, receive, or their. 
 
 It is clear, therefore, that a uniform system of 
 Greek pronunciation is needed ; and the truth of 
 this position very few scholars will question. Such 
 a system, independently of its giving individuality 
 to the language, — a circumstance by no means to 
 be overlooked, — will put the Greek on the same 
 footing with the Hebrew, which no one has yet 
 seriously attempted to read after the analogy of 
 any of the modern languages of Europe. 
 I In the following pages, an attempt is made to 
 deduce from the most authentic sources a uniform 
 system of Greek pronunciation. 
 
 The chapter on the Alphabet is designed to 
 illustrate the progress of Greek orthography from 
 the seventh century before Christ down to the 
 present day. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Alphabet 1 
 
 Traditions and Fictions concerning the Alphabet . . 1 
 
 History of the Greek Alphabet 16 
 
 Remarks on Orthography 52 
 
 Pronunciation ......... 86 
 
 Roman Mode of writing Greek Words ... 87 
 
 Greek Mode of writing Roman Words . . . ; 89 
 Romaic or Modern Greek Pronunciation ... 92 
 
 Probable Ancient Pronunciation 101 
 
 Vowels and Diphthongs . . . . .101 
 
 Breathings 109 
 
 Consonants . . . . . . . .111 
 
 Synizesis . . . . . . . . .117 
 
 Syllabication 117 
 
 Accent . . . : 118 
 
^ABBREVIATIONS.^-- — ^ 
 
 A. H. stands for Rangabe''s Antiquites Helleniques. 
 Ahr. xA-hrens's Greek Dialects. 
 
 B. A. Bekker's Anecdota. 
 
 C. A. Cramer's Anecdota, Oxford. 
 
 C. I. Boeckh's Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum. 
 
 E. E. Franz's Elementa Epigraphices Graecae. 
 
 Tab. Her. or Tabul. Herod. Tabulae Heracleenses. 
 
 Y. A. Villoison's Anecdota. 
 
 The remaining abbreviations present no difficulty. 
 
THE ALPHABET. 
 
 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 
 
 VI. 
 Epigenes says that the art of writing was known 
 among the Assyrians seven hundred and twenty 
 thousand years before his time, from which PHny 
 infers that the use of letters has prevailed from 
 eternity. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Lileras semper arbitror Assyrias 
 
 fuisse Epigenes apud Babylonios DCCXX. M. annorum 
 
 observationes siderum coctilibus laterculis inscriptas docet, gra- 
 vis auctor imprimis, ex quo apparet aeternum literarum 
 
 usum. 
 
 According to Plato and others, the Egyptians 
 maintained that one of their ancient gods, Theuth 
 by name, was the inventor of the letters of the 
 alphabet. This Theuth corresponds to the Greek 
 Hermes, and the Latin Mercurius. Anticlides, how- 
 ever, says that the letters of the alphabet were in- 
 vented in Egypt by one Menon, who flourished 
 fifteen years before Phoroneus, the son of Inachus. 
 1 
 
2 'TaABITIONS' AND FICTIONS 
 
 Plat. Phaedr. 134, p. 274 C. ^H<ovcra tolwv Tvepl t^avKpanv 
 rny AiyvTrrou yeveaOai Ta>v eKcl naXaioiv Tiva 6ea>v^ ov Koi to opvcov 
 TO lepov o 8fj KoXova-iv X^iv • avTon de ovop.a tcoi balp-ovi eivai Qevd. 
 TovTou de 7rpa>T0V apiOpou re Ka\ Xoyicrpov (vpeiv Ka\ ye(i)p,eTpiav koi 
 doTpopop-iav, ert di neTTcias re koi Kv^elas koi d^ Koi ypdppaTa. 
 
 Id. Phileb. p. IS B. Aoyo? ev AlyvnTcot Oevd Tiva tovtov ye- 
 vea-Oai Xeycov^ o$ npcoTos to. ^ov^evTU iv Tool aTreipcoi KaTevorjaev ov^ ev 
 ovtu dWa TrXei'to, kol 7rd\iv erepa <pa>vrjs p.€V ov, (pdoyyov Se peTexovTa 
 Tivos, dpidp.6v be Tiva tovtov eivai. TpiTov de €l8os ypappaTOiv Sieari/- 
 craTO TO. vvv Xeyofxeva acpwva qpiv. 
 
 Diodor. 1, 16. 'Ytto yap TOVTOV [tov 'Ep/xov] ttjv re eu- 
 
 pf(nv Tcov ypap,pdT(t>v yeveadai. 
 
 Plutarch. Sympos. 9, 3, p. 738 E. 'Epp^s Xiy^Tai Oeav iv 
 AtyvTTTcoi ypdppaTa npcoTos evpelv. 
 
 B. A. p. 774. Tives Se cf>a(ri rovs xapafr^pay t&v o-roi;^eia)i/ tovs 
 nap* rjpiu vno 'Uppov iv (fioivLKos (pvXKcoi yeypappevovs KaTaTrepcfydrjvai 
 rots dvdpooTTOLS. 
 
 Ibid. p. 783. Mvaaias de 'Eppj]v [eupj^/ceVai (fir](ri to, a-T0ix^7a^. 
 
 Ibid. p. 784. "Oaoi TTjv Tcov ypappaTcov evpecriv rj nap 
 
 AlyvTTTiois €vpriK€vai QeoOcv cos ipprfvevova-i. Here Qeodev seems tO 
 be equivalent to Qev9. 
 
 Ibid. p. 783. Avri/cXetSj^y 5e 6 Adi^valos AlyuTTTiois ttjv evpeaiv 
 dvaTi6r)ai. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. [Aegyptii] literarum semet inventores 
 perhibent. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Alii apud Aegyptios a Mercurio 
 
 repertas volunt Anticlides in Aegypto invenisse 
 
 quendam nomine Menon trad it, XV. annis ante Phoroneum anti- 
 quissimum Graeciae regem : idque monumentis approbare co- 
 natur. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 211. Alii dicunt Mercurium ex gruum volatu, 
 
 quae cum volant literas exprimunt Has autem Graecas 
 
 [literas] Mercurius in Aegyptum primus detulisse dicitur. 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 3 
 
 §3. 
 
 Many ancient authors assert that the Phoenicians 
 or Syrians were the inventors of alphabetic writing. 
 Some, however, say that the Phoenicians merely 
 modified the Syrian alphabet. It is also said that 
 the Phoenicians took their letters from the Hebrews, 
 The Egyptians, on the other hand, maintained that 
 the Phoenician letters were of Egyptian origin. 
 
 Diodor. 5, 74. Upos Se tovs Xeyovras ori 2vpoi flip evpcrai tS>v 
 ypafifxarcov etVi, Trapa Se Tovroiv ^oiutKis paQovrcs Tois "EXXj/cti napa- 
 
 dedaxaai, (f)aal rovs ^otuiKas ovk e^ <^PX1^ fvpelv, dXXa tovs 
 
 rvTTOvs tS)v ypappdrcov fieTaOclvai povov. 
 
 Clem. Alex, Strom. 1, p. 3061). Ol de ^^olviKas koL 2vpovs 
 ypappara eirtvorjo-ai Trpwrous Xeyovaiv. 
 
 Athanas. COnt. Gent. 18, p. 18 D. Ypappara pev yap e({)evpov 
 
 B. A. p. 776. [Tu (TTOiX'^la^ ^OLVLKOiv €l<j\v (vprjpaTa. 
 
 Ibid. p. 774. ^oiviKOiv icTTLV evpecris Tci ypappara. 
 
 Ibid. p. 783. ^oiviK€s piv evpov ra aroi)(^€la. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1169. Udvra yap Kara pipr}(riv rtov 'E^paiKoJv rols ^oi- 
 vi^LV evpe3r]. 
 
 V. A. 2, J9. 187. Kai yap avra ra ^oiviKeia rols 6v6pa(nv^ wy 
 Ka\ ra 'E^pa'iKa, Kara piprjaiv roiv *E^pal(ov rols ^oivi^iv evpeOrj. 
 
 The reader will remember here that the Hebrews were by the 
 early Greeks regarded as a Syrian tribe ; thus, Herodotus 
 
 (2, 104) calls them I,vpoL ol iv nfi HaXaio-rlirrji. 
 
 Joseph. Arch. 1, 3. 'Ynep de rod prj 8Lacf)vy€7v rovs dv6po3irovs 
 ra ivp-qpcva, prjde ■jTp\v els yvcocriv IkBelv (f}dapTJvai, TrpoeiprjKoros dcjia- 
 via-pov Addpov t5)v oXcdi/ eo-ecr^ai, rov pev Kar lax^v Trvpos, rov erepov 
 di Kara ^lav koI ttXtJ^o? vSaroy, arrjXas dvo TTOirja-dpevoi, rrjv pev eK 
 7r\iv6ov, rrju fi' trepav €K Xidoiv, dpfporepats eveypayl/av rd evprjpeva^ 
 iva Ka\ rrjs 7rKiv6ivr]s dcf)auia6eia-r]s vno rrjs enop^pias rj \i6ivr) pelvaaa 
 
4 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 Trapdax^i' }iaBfiv tols avOpoiiroLS to. iyyeypayL^eva brjXovcra • Koi ttKlv- 
 Bivrjv S' VTT avTcov dvaTedijuai. MeVei 6' ^XP'' '''^^ Sevpo Kara rrjv 
 
 ^vpidda. These antediluvian inscriptions were of course written 
 in the Hebrew or Syriac language. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. [Aegyptii] literarum semet inventores 
 perhibent ; inde Phoenicas, quia mari praepollebant, intulisse 
 Graeciae gloriamque adeptos tanquam repererint quae accepe- 
 rant. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Alii apud Syros repertas volunt. 
 
 According to the fictions of the Greeks, the 
 alphabet was invented by Athena (the Roman Mi- 
 nerva), Prometheus, Orpheus, Musceus, Cecrops, 
 Sisyphus, Phcenix, or bj Phcenice, the daughter of 
 ActcBon, 
 
 The three Moirai (the Roman Parcae, Fates) in- 
 vented ABUT IT, 
 
 ^Scliyl. Pro?n. 469, 470. Kal prju dpidpbv, e^oxov <TO(jyL(rpd- 
 Tcov, "E^Evpov avTOL^^ ypappdrcov re crvvdeaeis. 
 
 Alcidam. Palam. j). 75, ed. Reiske. Tpdppara pev ye 7rp(oTos 
 Op(f)€vs e^TjpeyKe Trapa MovaSiv paOav. 
 
 B. A. p. 774. Oi Be oTi 6 rraLdaycoyos rod AxtXXecos ^olvi^ 
 fvpev avrd. 
 
 Ibid. p. 781. UpoprjOea Xeyovcri tovtccv evperrju^ aXXoi de ^oivlkq 
 TOP rov A;^iXX€'cos Traidayoiyov, aXXoi de rrjv Adrjvdv. 
 
 Ibid. p. 782. ^oivUeia be to. ypdppara Xeyerai cos (pT](TLv''E(po- 
 pos 6 Kvpaios Kal 'HpodoTos eVel ^oivLKes evpov avrd • Ev(f)p6vios 
 on piKTcci TO irporepov eypd(PeTo, 17 eVrt XP^H-^ ^onnKeov • Erecovevs 
 
 Koi Mevavbpos eVetSj) ep TreraXois (pOLPiKols eypd<j)0PT0 Avbpcov 
 
 de Kal MeveKpdTr]s 6 OXvpOlos otto ^olplktjs rrjs AKTaicovos Ovyarpos. 
 
 Ibid. ]). 783. Tives de Xeyovai Kara lo-ropiap otl [ra aToixela 
 KoKovPTai cjiOLViK€ta~\ dno ^oiviKr]s ttJs AKraLcovos Ovyarpos • aWoi 8e 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 5 
 
 OTTO ^oivLKOs \rov] TIpovaTTOV Koi EvpoiTTTj^ "Evioi Be Movaaiop 
 
 evperrjv Xeyovaiv Alaxv^os Se Upop-qdea (jirjalv evprjKevaL iv ran 
 
 6p,(ovvpau dpapari. 
 
 Ibid. p. 784. "OaoL rrjv tcov ypappdrcov evpeo-iv 2iav(j)(i>L rj UaXa- 
 p,r]dr]i ^ ^olviKi j) UpopriOel ic^cuvTovaiv. 
 
 HesycJl. ^olv LKia, Avdol Koi "leaves to. ypc'ippara, dno $otWo? 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. Quidam Cecropem Atheniensem 
 
 memorant sedecim literarum formas reperisse. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 211. Parcae Clotho, Lachesis, Atropos invene- 
 runt literas Graecas septem A B H T I Y. 
 
 § o. 
 
 Linus, according to some, invented the alphabet. 
 Others, however, say that he only brought it from 
 Phoenicia to Greece, and formed the first Greek 
 alphabet, properly so called. Others, that he 
 merely remodelled the letters which Cadmus had 
 brought before him. 
 
 Theocr. 24, 104. Vpapp-ara pev TOP TToida yepav Aivos edida^ev. 
 
 Diodor. 3, 6. Ka8/u.ou Koplaavros €K ^oiviktjs to. KoKovpeva 
 ypappara, [AiVoi/J Trpatrov els ttjv ''EXXtjviktju peTaBelvai dLoXeKTOv. 
 Koivrjl pev ovv to. ypdppara ^OLViKia Kkrjdrjvat, ....'. I8uf.i 8e rSiv Ile- 
 Xacrycov Trparcou ;j(p?7a-a/xej/coi/ rots peTaredelcri ;!(apa/<TJ}p6't, tleXacryiKa. 
 npoo-ayopevOTjvai. Compare Eustatli. ad H. 2, p. 358. Aloe Ue- 
 Xaayoi ovs kol pera tov KaraKkvapov awaai ra crroLX^'ia povovs 
 
 'eXX^vcov. Also, PUn. N. H. 7, 56 (57). In Latium eas [lite- 
 ras] attulerimt Pelasgi. 
 
 Suidas. Aivos Xeyerat Se npcoros ovtos otto ^oiv'iKrjs ypdp- 
 para els "EXkrjvas dyayelv. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. Quidam Cecropem Atheniensem vel 
 
 Linum Thebanum memorant sedecim literarum formas 
 
 reperisse. 
 
 1* 
 
6 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 §6. 
 
 Cadmus the Phoenician is said by some to have 
 invented the letters. According to the most au- 
 thentic traditions, however, he only brought them 
 from Phoenicia to Greece. 
 
 Herod. 5, 58. Ol be ^oiWes ovroi ol arvv Kadfiai amKOfxevoiy 
 tS>v eaau ol Tetfivpaioi, aXka re TToXXa ohrjo-avres Tavrrjv rfjv X^P^^ 
 elarjyayov dLdaaKaXia es tovs "EXXrjvas, Koi drj Koi ypafifxara, ovk iovra 
 TTpiv TOLS "EXX7;o-i, ois €fxol doKeeiv, Trpcora fiev rolai Kol anavres XP^' 
 Mvrai ^oiuiKes • fieTO. de, xpovov npo^alvovros afia rrfi (pcovr)! fiere^a- 
 \ov Koi Tov pvd[x6v Toov jpappciTcov. HepioUeov be a(fi€as ra noWa 
 Tcov Ycoptcov TovTov TOV ^ooj/oj/ *E\Xr)va)v' Icoves^ OL 7rapaXal36vT€s otoa- 
 ;(j;T Trapa tcov ^otVLKOiV ra ypappara, perappvOpiaavres a(}>e(ov oXiya 
 exp^diVTO ' ;^pe&)/x.fi/oi be ecfxxTiQ-av^ ocxTTrep koX to bUaiov e(f>epe^ eiaa- 
 yayovTcov ^olvlkcov es ttjv *EXXaSa (poiVLKifia KaXelaOai. 
 
 Diod. 5, 74. Ovtoi §' ela-l 01 peTO. Kdbpov irKevcravTes eh Trjv 
 F.vpSTTr]v ' Koi bia tovto tovs "EXkrjvas to. ypdppaTa (^OLVLKia Trpoaa- 
 yopeveiv. 
 
 Id. 3, 6. Y.dbpov KopicravTOS e< ^oivlktjs to. KaXovpeva ypdppaTa. 
 
 Plutarch. SympoS. 9, 3, p. 738 E. To. be br) Trpwra Ka\ (f)0L- 
 viKCia bia Kdbpov ovopaadevTa TeTpaKis rj TeTpds yevopevr) irapecrx^- 
 
 Lucian. Jiid. Vocal. 5. Kat o ye npcoTos rjpiv tovs vopovs tov- 
 Tovs biaTVTTOxras^ eX re Kdbpos 6 vrjo-LooTrjs., k. t. X. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1,2. Tipav ev oh (jiTja-i, ^^TpappaTiKfj Trjs 
 oxjTis dvaa-Koirfj ouS* dvdOprjcns Avbpl bLbaaKopevcoL (f)OLVLKLKa o-rjpaTa 
 Kdbpov.'' 
 
 Clem. Alex. Strom. 1, p. 306 D. Kdbpos be ^olvi^ rjv 6 t5)v 
 
 ypappdrav to7s "EXXt/ctii/ evpeTrjs cos cf^rjaiv "Ecfiopos. "OOev Koi (f)oi,vi- 
 Ktfia TO. ypdppaTa 'HpoboTos KeK\rj(r6at ypd(pei. 
 
 Iren. contr. Heres. 1, 15,4. "EXXj^f^es- SpoXoyovaiv dnb Kdbpov 
 7rpS>Tov 6^ /cat beKa irapeiXrjcfievai, eha peTerreiTa Tvpo^aivovToav t<ov 
 Xpdvoov avTol e^evprjKevai noTe pev to. baaea Trore be to. bnrXd. 
 
 B. A. p. 774. Kdbpos be TavTa bierropBpeva-ev eh ttjv 'EXXaSa. 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 7 
 
 Ibid, p. 783. Tcov de (TTOLxeioiv evperrjv clXXoi re Kai "Etjiopos iv 
 devTepcoc Kd^fMov (pacri. Tijs 6e ^oivikcov evpecreois TTpos rjpas dioaKO- 
 pov * yeyevTJcrdai, cos Koi 'HpdSoros ev rais iaTopiais Ka\ ApiaroTeXrjs 
 Xeyei • (paai yap on ^oivLKes /xeV eipov ra aroi^ela, Kabfios Se ijyay^v 
 avTCL els TTjv 'EXkdda. 
 
 Ibid. J}. 1S6. Tcov aroix^icov 6 KaS/xo? evperrjs iariv, cos (f>rjcnv 
 E(f)opos Koi AptaroTeXijs. "AXXot de \eyovaiv on ^oivIkcov elalv ev- 
 prjfxaTa, Kcidpos 5e ravra bi€n6p6p.eva(v els Tr)v *EXXdSa. 
 
 Hesycll. ^oivlklois, ypapfiacn, '2o(f)OKXr]s UoiixeacVy eVei Sofcet 
 Kd8pos avTO. e'/c ^oivlktjs KeKop.LKevai. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. Fama est, Cadiniim classe Phoeni- 
 cum vectum rudibus adhuc Graecorum populis artis ejus acto- 
 rem fuisse. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Utique in Graeciam attulisse a 
 Phoenice Cadmum sedecim numero. 
 
 Victor in. Art. Gram. p. 1944, ed. Putsch. In Graeciam 
 certe Cadmum Phoenicem sedecim attulisse constat, A B r A E I 
 KAMNOnPSTY. 
 
 Isidor. Orig. 1,3,6. Cadmus Agenoris filius Graecas lite- 
 ras a Phoenice in Graeciam primus attulit XVII., ABTAEZIK 
 AMN0nP2T$. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 211. Has autem Graecas Mercurius in Aeg^-p- 
 tum primus detulisse dicitur, ex Aegypto Cadmus in Graeciam. 
 
 §7. 
 
 It is also stated that Danaiis brought the let- 
 ters from Phoenicia to Greece some time before 
 Cadmus. 
 
 B. A. p. 774. Ilv66b(opos de (f)r](rt Koi izpo KdBfxov 6 Aavaos 
 eKelOev {rJTOi dirb ^oiVLK-qs) avrd. fxereKOfiiaev. 
 
 Ibid. p. 783. Ilvdohcopos be ods iv ran HepX 2toix^icov * affnkijia-* 
 6 ArjXios ev rcot Ilepi Xpovcov irpo Kddp.ov Aavaov p.eTaKOixiaraL avrd 
 (^Tjaiv. 'EnipapTvpovaL 8e tovtois kol ol MiXricriaKol (rvyypa(f>e7s 
 Ava^ipav8pos Ka\ Aiovvaios KaX 'EKaraioy, ovs Koi AnoXKobdnpos iv veStv 
 KaTakoywi TraparideTai. 
 
O TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 The invention of alphabetic writing has been 
 ascribed also to Palamedes, Some, however, saj 
 that he only formed a new alphabet out of the 
 Phoenician. Others, that he only added four letters 
 to the old alphabet. 
 
 Eurip. Palam. frag. 2. Ta ttj^ ye "Krjdrjs (papjiaK opBaxras 
 fxovos "K(^a>va kol (pcovovvra, avXXa^ds re dels E^evpov dvOpcoTTOiai 
 ypafxpar etbevai. 
 
 Gorg. Apol. Palam. vol. 8, p. 118, ed. Reiske. Td^eis re 
 
 TToXepLKcis evpcov, peyLCTTOU els TrXeoveKrrjpara, vofxovs re yparrTovs, 
 (fjvXaKas re rov dLKaiov, ypapixard re fiVT][j.rjs opyavov. 
 
 Plutarch. Symp. 9, 3, p. 738 E. Kat twv avdis ecf)evpedeuT(OP 
 be IlaXapr)8r]s re Trporepos Terrapa TrpoaedrjKe. 
 
 ZiUcian. Jud. Vocal. 5. Kat o ye Trpcoros rjpiv Tovs vopovs rov- 
 Tovs StarvTTcbcras', e'ire Kddpos 6 vrjcriQiTrjs, e'lre Ila\apT]drjs 6 l^avTrXiov. 
 
 K. T. X. 
 
 Philostr. Heroic. 10, 3. Kat 6 IlaXaprjbrjs.) " Eyo) ypdppara 
 ovx evpov^'' elnev, " dXX' i(7r' avrav evpeOrjv • ndXai. yap ravra ev 
 Movcroiv o'lKcoL Keip.eva ebelro dvhpbs tolovtov. 
 
 AthanaS. COntr. Gent. 18, p. 18 D. Tpdfxixara pev ydp i^evpov 
 
 ^oivLKes, Toiv Se ypappdroov rrjv crvvra^LV Uakap.rjdrjs 
 
 e(f)evpep. 
 
 Iren. Contr. Heres. 1, 15, 4. "Eaxarov Be Trdvrcov IlaXaprjBrjv 
 (paal TO. paKpa rovrois TrpoaredeLKevai. 
 
 Scliol. ad Eurip. Orest. 422. 'O be IlakaprjdTjs drreXdaiv els 
 
 Tpolav TO. peyicrra oovrjae rov ''EWtjvikov crrparov, irparov pev ra 
 
 (fyoiviKLa bibd^as Ovros 6 Tla'kaprjbrjs Xeyerat evp-qKevai i(' 
 
 ypdppara pr]7roi rore ovra, dXXd ^olvlkcov ypdppacriv expa>yro ol avdpco- 
 TTOt, aXXot be aWois. 
 
 B. A. p. 782. Aj/Xouirey Hakaprib-qs be rCcv baaecov Ka\ 
 
 rov Z. 
 
 i 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 9 
 
 Ibid. ]). 783. 2Tr](TLXopos Se iv devrepcoi Opeo-reias tov IlaXafjif}' 
 drjv (f)r)cr\u evprjKevai. 
 
 Ibid. p. 786. "STTjai^opos Se TLciXaprjdijv evperrju avTcbu TTOulTai.^ 
 tof o-vjLi^Q)i/et KOL Evpnribrjs. 
 
 Ibid. p. 784. "Oaoc rfju twv ypapparcov evpeaiv "EKTVchcoL fj Ha- 
 XafxrjdTjt ^ ^oivLKL rj UpoprjQfi ecfianrovaiv, k. t. \. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1 1G9. Ot "'EXk-qves ov ypappara (ixpv, aWa hia ^olvI- 
 
 K03V ypappdrcov €ypa(Pov to. eavTwv 'l£XkrivLKu UaXapTjdrjs be 
 
 varepov iXdoov 6 prjrcop evpe to. 8eKae^ ypafxpara ravra A — Y. 
 
 V. A. 2, p. 187. OvT€ yap ypdppara etx^v ot "EXXrjves, aXXa 
 
 dia ^oiviK€i(ov ypap.pLa.TaiV eypa(f)ov ra avTwv 'EXXtjviko. ypdppara 
 
 IlaXaprjdrjs S' vaTepov iXdoyv dp^dpevos dno tov "Xkcpa 8eKa e^ pova 
 Tols "EXXtjo-iv €vp€ aToixela, ABTAEIKAMNOnPSTY. 
 
 SuidaS. IIa\ap.r]dr) s evperrjs yiyov^ tov Z (ttoix^lov 
 
 Ka\ TOV n Ka\ tov $ Ka\ tov X. 
 
 Tzetzes ad II. p. 46. 'O TrocrjTqs yap ovK TytSft to. k^ ypdppaTa • 
 6711 yap TovTOv pova eKKaiheKa rjv., a HaXaprjdrjs 6 NauTrAiov e(f)€vpT]K€. 
 
 Tacit. Annal. 11, 14. Temporibus Trojanis Palamedem 
 Argivum memorant sedceim literarum formas reperisse. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Quibus [Uteris] Trojano bello Pala- 
 medem adjecisse quatuor hac figura e S <E> X. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 277. Palamedes autem Nauplii filius invenit 
 aeque literas undecim. 
 
 Victorin. Art. Gram. p. 1944, ed. Putsch. Eis [Uteris] 
 Trojano bello Palamedem adjecisse quatuor H^*X. 
 
 Isidor. Orig. 1, 3, 6. His Palamedes Trojano bello tres 
 adjecit, H X i2. 
 
 Servius ad Virgil. Aen. 2, 86. Secundum quosdam ipse 
 repperit literas ; quae res si forte sit dubia, tamen certum est 
 e ^ X ab hoc inventas esse cum aspiratione. 
 
 §9. 
 Cadmus of Miletus is also, according to some, the 
 
10 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 inventor of the Greek alphabet. Others, however, 
 say that he only invented $ X. 
 
 B. A. p. 781. "AXKoi Se TOP MiXTjaiov KdBfiov [Xeyoucri tovtodv 
 €vp€Tr]U yevea-dai]. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1169. "Erepos Se ris Kdbfios ovoixavL 6 MlXtjo-ios ivpoaf- 
 BrjKcv avTois ra rpia ba<T€a. 
 
 V. A. 2, p. 187. Upoa-edrjKe de avrois Kddp.os 6 MiXrjcrios rpia, 
 
 § 10. 
 
 Simonides of Ceos, according to various accounts, 
 added Z H ^, 6 ^ X, E O T, H /2, to the old alpha- 
 bet. 
 
 Plutarch. Sympos. 9, 3, p. 738 E. llaKapr^hrjs re TTpoTfpos 
 ri(T(Tapa, Koi '2ip.oividT)s aXka roaavra npocreOriKe. 
 
 Lucian. Jud. Vocal. 5. Ka\ 2ip,aivi8r]L de evioi TrpoaaTTTOvo-i- ttjv 
 Trpoprjdciav ravrrjv. 
 
 B. A. p. 780. E(})€vpe de ra okto) ravra ypafxpara [© ^ X, 
 
 Z S ^, H Q] eh Ta>v XvpiKcov ^ip,a)vidr]s ^ifxcovidov de tov 
 
 Kei'ou evpefxa to. bvo fxaKpa^ to H Koi to i2, koI to. Bvo dnrXd, to S koI 
 TO ^. 
 
 Ibid. p. 782. Arj\ovvT€S ^tpcovldrjs p^v 6 Kelos tcov dvo p,aKpS)V 
 
 Koi TOV S Koi TOV ^. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1169. ^ipaviBijs 6e 6 otto Xlov eT€pa 8vo ecpevpe ypdp,- 
 p.aTa TO H Koi to Q,. 
 
 V. A. 2, p. 187. Mera ravra ^ipcovidrjs 6 Xlos [read Ketos] 
 iXdcov 7rpo(r€dr]K€ 5vo, H Koi Q. 
 
 Tacit. Annul. 11, 14. Quidam rnemorant 
 
 Simonidem ceteras reperisse. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Totidem post eum Simonidem 
 melicum Z H ^ Q. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 277. Simonides literas aeque quatuor, Q E Z *. 
 
 Victorin. Art. Gram. p. 1944, ed. Putsch. Post eum [Pa- 
 lamedeml Simonidem melicum totidem, Y Z O 0. 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 11 
 
 Id. p. 2459. Graeci sequebantur sonum tantummodo litera- 
 rum e ^ X priusquam a Simonide invenirentur. 
 
 Isidor. Orig. 1, 3, 6. Post quern [Palamedem] Simonides 
 rnelicus tres alias adjecit, S ^. 
 
 § 11. 
 
 Epicharmus is said to have invented U, Z aW, 
 
 B. A. p. 782. Ar]\ovvT€s Si/xoi/tSr;? fiev 6 Kelos tcov bvo fiaKpcov 
 Koi Toi) S Koi Tov Sf', UaXafxrjdrjs de rutv dacreayv Koi rov Z, 7; coy (f)acri 
 I Tives E7ri;(ap/xos' 6 ^vpaKovcrios. 
 
 Ibid. p. 1169. ETri'xopjUO? be 6 2vpaKov(nos 7rpo<redr)K€v avTois 
 TO. rpla diTrXa. 
 
 V. A. 2, p. 187. ETTixapP'OS 5e 6 2vpaKov(rios, rpia, Z S ^. 
 
 Plin. N. H. 7, 56 (57). Aristoteles duas ab Epi- 
 
 charmo additas G X, quam a Palamede mavult. 
 
 Hygin. Fab. 277. Epicharmus Siculus literas duas, n et ^. 
 
 § 13. 
 
 According to some authorities, the letters fell 
 dow^n from heaven for the benefit of mankind. The 
 place where they fell was called Phoenix, near the 
 city of Ephesus. Dosiades says that they were 
 invented or found in Crete. 
 
 B. A. p. 780. TLepl TJ]s tS>v ypappdrcov evpecrecos dia(f)6pQ>s oi 
 
 aropiKoi laroprjcrav aXXoi Se e^ oi'pavov €pp7(fidai to7s du6pco7rois 
 
 npos a>(f)€\eiav. 
 
 Ibid. p. 783. Aocnddrjs Se eV KprjTTji (f)r]a\v evpeOrjvai avrd. 
 
 Ibid. p. 784. "Oo-ot Trjv Tcbv ypappdrav evpecriv 2icrv(f)a)i rj Ila- 
 \ap,rj8T)L rj ^o'lviKi rj Ilpoptjde't €(f)d7rT0V(TCV, ^ iv ^oiviKi tottcoi E(f)ecrov 
 TTcnrcoKeyat (fiaaiv, k. t. \. 
 
12 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 § 13. 
 
 Some ingenious Scholiasts proved from Homer 
 that the art of writing was known in Greece at 
 least as early as the time of Bellerophon, who car- 
 ried a letter of introduction from Proetus to the 
 king of Lycia. Others, equally ingenious, proved, 
 likewise from Homer, that the heroes of the Iliad 
 could neither read nor write. 
 
 Eustath. p. 632. 01 8e ye TToXatol, ottolov tl kol ol AtyvTTTioi 
 errOLOvv, ^coiSta riva l€poy\v(j>ovvTes /cat \ol7Tovs he -x^apaKTrjpas els arj- 
 fxaalav av \eyeLV e(Bov\ovro, ovtco koI avrol, KaOa Koi Ta>v rives vaTepov 
 '2Kv6aiv, eai]paLvov a rjOeXov etSooXa nva kol TTokveihr] ypapaiKa ^eafxa- 
 
 ra eyypd(f)0VTes Kdvrevdev Koi 6 Tvoirjrrjs rrjv tov Upoirov eTnaro- 
 
 Xj)j/ o-qpaTOL (jiTjcnv, tjtoc <TT]pa.8Ld Tiva eyKeKoKappeva TTivaKi nTVUTOH , 
 
 Tool Kara rrjv dpxaLoraTTjv XPW'-^ Tives pev tol (^aa\ bvvacrOai ra 
 
 pev ypdppara evravda ai]paTa (pi\oao(f)(,Ka>Tepov KaXelo-dai. (Com- 
 pare Timon's expression, ^olvikiku (rr]p.aTa Kddpov, above 
 quoted.) 
 
 Schol. Didym. ad II. 7, 175. 'Ecrrjp.Tjvavro, ea-rjpeLoJo-auro^ 
 e^ ov drfKot on ov ypdppara rfibeia-av ol rjpooes. 
 
 B. A. p. 784. AeiKvvurai be ravra Ka\ npo rav XXiaKwv ovra, ois 
 drjXov eK roiv BeWepocpovrov • (prjcrl yap 6 Uoirjrrjs, " Tpdyj/as iv tti- 
 vaKL TrrvKroH dvpocbdopa ttoXXo. 
 
 Ibid. p. 785. ^aa\ de rives on ecos roiv Tpco'iKav ovic eyivcoa-Kovro 
 ypdppara • Kal drjXov on eK rov pfj crcoBrjvaL Troirjpd ri rwv Kara rovs 
 'OprjpiKovs xP^^o'^^) ^' '^o' laropovai nves TTOirjras TTpoyeyevrjo-Qai 'Op,r]- 
 pov Movcralov re Ka\ Opcpea Kal Aivov, dW 6pa>s ovdev els ra p,erpa 
 ravra biaaoiOTJvai avpjSelBrjKe Trpo rrjs 'Oprjpov TroLrjcrecos ' uXX' ovde 
 TTpear^vrepov «XXo r^s IXiddos Kal rrjs Obvcraeias aoi^eaOai iroi-qpa. 
 
 Kot ol rjpooes 8e dypdpparoi nves rjaav Kal avp^iois Kal o-up^6- 
 
 Xois Trpos dW7]\ovs iv rrfi Kara rov /3ioj/ dvaarpo^rfi xp^p^voi edri- 
 Xovv aXX?}Xoty a fj3e\ov. 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 13 
 
 § 14. 
 
 These traditions, fictions, mistakes, and conjec- 
 tures show that the antiquity of alphabetical writ- 
 ing was considered bj the ancients all but unfath- 
 omable ; that the Greeks believed that their letters 
 were of Phoenician or Egyptian origin ; that the 
 use of letters was known among them at least as 
 early as the Trojan war ; that the early Greeks 
 modified the forms of the Phoenician letters ; and 
 that the original Greek alphabet w*as not exactly 
 the same as the Ionic, so called, which became 
 general about the commencement of the fifth cen- 
 tury before Christ, reckoning backwards (B. C, 
 403). 
 
 § t5. 
 
 With respect to the number of letters composing 
 the earliest Greek alphabet, most of the Alexan- 
 drian grammarians maintained that the oldest al- 
 phabet consisted of only sixteen letters, ABTA E — 
 IKAMN—OnP^TT. Afterwards the aspirates 
 $ X were added to it ; so that the alphabet be- 
 came ABrJE — eiKAMN — OnP^TT — 
 $ X. Finally, the double consonants Z a "¥, and 
 the long vowels H and /2, being added, the Ionic 
 alphabet was produced; that is, ABTAE — 
 ZHSIKAMN — BOnP^TT—^XWn, 
 
 If Pliny is not deceived, Aristotle supposed that 
 2 
 
14 TRADITIONS AND FICTIONS 
 
 the original alphabet consisted of eighteen letters, 
 ABrJE — ZIKAMN—OnP^TT^, 
 
 B. A. p. 780. lareov 8e on ^ap(3a.p(ov fiev elcriv evpejiaTa ra 
 
 eKKaibeKa ypd^ipLara ravra, ABTAEIKAMNOnPSTY 
 
 "EvprivTat 6e ov^ v(f)^ ivoi anavra • varepov yap enevorjOrjaav to. daaea 
 
 Koi TO. StTrXa Afi be Trpoeibevat Ka\ tovto on naXai ovk rjv to. 
 
 elKoaiTicrcrapa ypafj-fxaraf dXXa cKKaideKa • ovk tjv be to. rpia to. Xfyo- 
 fieva biTrXa Z S ^, to. rp'ia to. Xeyofxeva baaea ^ X, to. bvo paKpa H 
 Koi Q. 
 
 V. A. 2, J). 121. ITaXat oix rjv to. elKocriTea-crapa ypapp-ara dXXa 
 ir'. Ovk tjv be to. rpia to. \ey6p.eva biTrXd Z S ■*", ovre to. rpia bacrea 
 $ X, ovT€ rd bvo fxaKpa H koi Q. 
 
 Pli7i. N. if. 7, 56 (57). Aristoteles X. et VIII. priscas fuisse 
 mavult. 
 
 Priscian. 1, 5, j9. 542, ed. Putsch. Apud antiquissimos 
 Graecorum non plus sedecim erant literee, quibus ab illis accep- 
 tis Latini antiquitatem servaverunt perpetuam. 
 
 This theory of the grammarians is explained in 
 the following manner : when they speak of the 
 letters of the alphabet, they assume that the Attic 
 and Ionic alphabets were the only true alphabets 
 in existence ; and although they recognize the 
 existence of the rough breathing (H) and of the 
 letters AlyafifMa, KoTTTra, and ^dv, still most of them 
 regard the first two as mere breathings, and the last 
 two as different forms of KdirTra and ^lyfia respec- 
 tively. Perceiving now that the Attic alphabet 
 consisted of twenty-one letters only, namely AB F 
 AEZHSIKAMN — OnP^TT^X, that E 
 and O stood also for H and fl respectively, that 
 H and W were respectively represented by X^ and 
 
CONCERNING THE ALPHABET. 15 
 
 ^^, and that H represented the rough breathing, 
 thej inferred that H and W and the vowels H and 
 f2 were of later date ; and as Z was bj them re- 
 garded as a double consonant, they did not hesitate 
 to assume that it was invented at the same time 
 with H ^. Observing further that the most ancient 
 Dorians used KH and IIH for X and $ respectively, 
 they naturally concluded that X and ^ were older 
 than ZW'F, H fl, but later than the rest of the 
 letters ; and as they imagined that 0, being a rough 
 consonant, was invented at the same time with 
 X ^, they inferred that the original alphabet con- 
 tained only sixteen letters. This being admitted, 
 nothing was easier for them than to talk about 
 Cadmus the Phoenician, Cadmus of Miletus, Pala- 
 medes, Simonides, and Epicharmus. 
 
 B. A. p. 778. ETretSi) de rivei Trju daae^av tJtls tvitovtcu ovt(os * 
 OVK a>Kvr](rav (TTOL^e7ov Xeyeiv, ^e'pe npcoTov tovs \6yovs eXircojxev^ ols 
 TiV€s €7repei86[x€Vot Xeyovcri ti)v dacreTav aroix^lov eivai, /cat Tore dei^o- 
 fi€v OTi OVK €crTt aTOLx^lov. 
 
 Ibid. p. 777. To yap (vpiaKOfxevov irapa toIs AloXevcri Aiyaufxa 
 OVK ccrri ypdfxna — €)(ei de tvttov tovBc F — 6 TrpoaTLdeaa-iv avTol 
 ylriXoiivTes Traaav Xe^iv. "SvjxfSoXov ovu nap* avrols ecrrlv (Kcpavrjads 
 ep^oi/ TTJs 01 Kal OY bK^Ooyyov. "O^ei/ SeiKwrat p.r) ov ypdfxfia firjbe 
 crvyKaTapL6p.ovp.evov to7s ypdppaaLV • ov yap iv Trdcrais Ta7s *EXX»;i't- 
 Ka7s 8ia\eKT0is €vpi<TK€TaL, a>s Tci aXXa ypc'ippara^ ovre dcpi' iavTOV 
 apx^Tat iv TOii eKC^oyveicrOai^ ois tci ciXXa. 
 
 ETTfiS)) Se Tives TO napd to7s Boi<x>to7s koI AloXevai Xey6p.€vov At- 
 yappa^ 6 TVTrovTai ovtcos F, ^ovKovrai toIs (ttoix^'iois KaTaTaa-areiv, 
 eXdcopev Kal e'lncopev tov9 Xoyovs St' Otis' ^ovXovTai avTO KaTaTaaaeiv 
 roty CTTOix^iois^ Kal totc dei^opev otl ovk ((ttc (ttoix^Iov. 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 § 16j^ 
 
 The original Greek alphabet was the same as 
 the PhcEiiician or Hebrew. This is evident from 
 the names, forms, and arrangement of the letters. 
 (Here the reader is referred to Gesenius'^s Scrip- 
 turae Linguaeque Fhoeniciae Momimenta, and to 
 Franzes Elementa Epigrajjhices Graecae.) 
 
 PI 
 
 'hoenician. 
 
 Old Greek. 
 
 ''A\ecl> 
 
 A 
 
 ''AX(j)a 
 
 BnO 
 
 B 
 
 Brjra 
 
 rlfjieX 
 
 r 
 
 rdfi/ia 
 
 AakeO 
 
 A 
 
 AeXra 
 
 "H vr£^o-tvj(i«f^ t 
 
 E 
 
 El 
 
 Ovav 
 
 F 
 
 Acya/ui/ia 
 
 Zatv 
 
 Z 
 
 Zrjra 
 
 "HOr^^iC-'-'^ 
 
 H 
 
 ^Hra 
 
 T^e 
 
 & 
 
 ©Tjra 
 
 Ic^8 
 
 I 
 
 Icora 
 
 Xa(f) 
 
 K 
 
 KaTTira 
 
 Ad/jueB 
 
 A 
 
 Adfju/SSa 
 
 M77> 
 
 M 
 
 Md 
 
 Novv 
 
 N 
 
 Nd 
 
 Xdtiex 
 
 S 
 
 ^tjfjia 
 
 Atv 
 
 
 
 01 
 
 H 
 
 n 
 
 m 
 
 TaaSri 
 
 wanting 
 
Q 
 
 KoTTTTa 
 
 P 
 
 p^ 
 
 X 
 
 Xav 
 
 T 
 
 Tad 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 17 
 
 Xaev 
 Oav 
 
 The Hebrew names are taken from the Septua- 
 gint version of the Lamentations of Jeremiah. 
 
 § 17. 
 
 The alphabets used in the most ancient Greek 
 inscriptions, that is, those which are referred to the 
 sixth and seventh centuries before the commence- 
 ment of the Christian era, are the following: — 
 
 ^olic and Doric. 
 
 Attic. 
 
 Ionic. 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 B 
 
 B 
 
 B 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 r 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 E^.t.,^ 
 
 E^^J-A 
 
 E «'^<' 
 
 F 
 
 . . . 
 
 • • • 
 
 H breath 
 
 ing H breathing 
 
 H vowel 
 
 e 
 
 G 
 
 & 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 K 
 
 K 
 
 K 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 m; 
 
 N 
 
 N 
 
 N 
 
 ,XS,B 
 
 x:s,xs 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
18 HISTORY OF THE GREEK j^LPHABET. 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Q 
 
 . . . 
 
 , , 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 p 
 
 JS,M,:S 
 
 ^,s 
 
 ^ 
 
 T 
 
 T 
 
 T 
 
 T 
 
 T 
 
 T 
 
 nn, $ 
 
 $ i 
 
 $ 
 
 KH, X 
 
 X ' 
 
 X 
 
 JT^, W 
 
 ^X, ^S 
 
 -¥ 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 The jEoUc and Doric alphabet is found in the 
 Therean, Melian, Peloponnesian, and in the most 
 ancient Boeotic inscriptions ; also, in inscriptions 
 belonging to Magna Graecia, that is, Sicily and 
 Southern Italy; also, on coins. 
 
 The Attic, or rather old Ionic, alphabet is used 
 in Attic inscriptions cut before the archonship of 
 Euclides {B. C. 403). It was usually called Attl- 
 
 Ka ypa/ifjuara. 
 
 Demosth. Neaer. p. 1370. Ka\ tovtov t6v vojxov ypdyj/avres ev 
 tr rrjX -qi Xidivqi earqcrav iv run lepal tov Aiovvaov napa top ^(Ofxbv iv 
 Ai fjivais. Kai avTi] tj (tttjXt] en Koi vvv eaTrjKev duvdpols ypdnfMacriv ^^ 
 AttikoIs drfkovaa to. yeypapp-eva. 
 
 Harpocral. AttlkoIs ypap-fiao-t, ArjixoaBevrjs Kara Neatpas, 
 dvrl TOV 7ra\aLo7s • ttjv yap tcov cXkocti reaadpcov ypap.p.aTiKrjv 6^€ 
 TTOTe napa toXs "icocriv evpedrjvai. 
 
 Hesych. Attiko. ypdp^fxara, to. dp^cua.^ i7n)(i>pia. 
 
 The Ionic, or rather new Ionic, alphabet is found 
 in inscriptions belonging to Ionia, in Asia Minor. 
 It is the same as that used at the present day, and 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 19 
 
 called the Chreek Alphabet, It was adopted by all 
 the Greek tribes as early as the middle of the fifth 
 century before Christ {B. C, 450). The Athenians, 
 however, continued to use, in public inscriptions, 
 the Attic alphabet down to the time of Euclides, 
 during whose archonship a law was passed requir- 
 ing the employment of the Ionic alphabet in public 
 inscriptions. We say in public inscriptions, for all 
 the peculiar letters of this alphabet are mentioned 
 by Euripides, Callias, and Agathon, which shows 
 that it was in general use at Athens some time 
 before the time of Euclides. It was sometimes 
 
 called 'H /xer' EvKXelSrjv ypa/jbfiartKri, 
 
 / 
 
 "" Plutarch. Arist. 1. 'Qs ikiy^i. to. yp afifiar a jj]s fier 'EvKXei8r]v 
 ovra ypafjLfjLariKTJs. 
 
 The inscription to which Plutarch here refers is found in 
 
 C. I. W. 211. AuTioxi-S iv'iKa, Api(TT€l.8r)s e^o^i^yet, Apx^a-rparos f 5i- |^^ 
 dacTKe. 
 
 Allien. 10, 79. 80. p. 453 et seq. 'O 5e Adrjvaios KaXXmy, 
 {^e^T]Tovp(v yap en Trporepov nepX avTov^^ piKpbv epnpoaBev yevofxevos 
 Tois xpoi^ois "^TpaTTidos, ino'irjcre rqv KaXovpiVT]u Tpapp.aTtK.rjv Qeapiav, 
 o{jT(o diard^as. TIpoXoyos peu aiirris ecrrtv €K T<bv CTTOix^icov^ ov 
 Xprj \4yeiv eK tu>v o-roixeioiv ^l aLpov vTa Kara ras 7rapaypa(pas, /cat JdJtj/^ 
 rfjv TeXevrfjV KaracrrpocfiLKcos noiovpevovs et? r " ''A\(})a Brjra Tafifia ^^^ 
 AeXra ^Hra Qrjra^ Oeov yap Ei y€ • Icora Kdmra Adp^ha Mv Ni) St 
 TO Ov lU Pw '2iypa Tav ^Y irapov ^l XT re ran ^l ds to ^Q." 'O 
 Xopos 8e yvvaiKwv eK twv crvv 8vo TreTrotrjpeuos avTcol iaTiv epfxcTpos 
 apa Ka\ pepeXonoirjpevos Topde top Tponov • " BrJTa A\(f)a BA, Biyra 
 Ef BE, B^ra H BH, B^ra Iwra BI, BJ}ra Ov BO, B^ra ^Y BY, B^ra 
 *a BQ." 
 
 AebrjXcoKe 5e Ka\ dia lapl^eicov ypdppa Trpa>TOS ovtos, aKoXaaTOTepou <^-^/' 
 ueV KaTo. TTjv didvoiau, 7re<ppaap€vov be top Tponov tovtov • 
 
20 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 Kva> yap, a> yvvaiKes ' aX)C atSot, (f)^ai, k /}-yi-^ ^>La<-WU^ 
 Ev ypa^niacTL a(f)(o2v Tovvofx e^epSi ^pe^ovs. cLc.C XtV" ' 
 OpBi] paKpa ypapp-q ''ariv • e/c ravTrjs p,e(rr]S 
 ^y^/, r Ac,-/^' . MiKpa Trapeo-TOXT eKarepcodev vTrjia. "^ 
 
 "'EireLTa kvkKos, irobas e^oiv ^pa\a.s Bvo. f? 
 
 j[The considerate reader can easily imagine the rest.] 
 EvpiTTibrjs be iv toTl Grjael rfjv eyy pdpparov €0t<€ TTOirjaai prjaiv.j^ 
 (14-^f*"^'- BoTrjp S' ea-Tiv dypdpparos avTodi 8r]Xcov Tovpofia rov Orjaecos eTTiye- 
 ypappivov ovrcas ' 
 J^ .' Eya> 7rJ(f)VKa ypappdrcov pev ovk tdpiSy J^^XCf^tr-t' p 
 
 j/#»-»**^ Mo p^ as 8e Xe^co Koi (ra(f)rj TeKjirjpia 'jir**^^* 
 
 KvkXoj rtff a)ff ropvoKTiv eKperpovpevos ' ^i^'wj^-^-*^ ' 
 ^<>i^^ OvTos 8' e;^et o-rjjx^ov iv pia-ouL (ra<pes. Q 
 
 To bevrepov be TvpwTa pev ypappai bvo, 
 ^^^/. , , fi^ /'J .TavTas bieipyet S' ev pecrais aWr) pia. H 
 
 TptTov be jSogT ^ vyoy ris &S eLkiypevo^r^*"-^^'^ 
 To 8' av Teraprov rjv pep eli 6p3fjv pia 
 tf-t^i^ui Ao^"' ^' ^7^' avrrjs rpels KaTeaj-qpiypevai .J^A^-^E^^^ ' 
 'Elalv. To TrepTTTOV 8' ovk ev €vpapel cfipdcrai • >trJ^ 
 Tpappal ydp elcriv en biearaiTcov bvo, 
 AvTai be (TvvTpe)(^ovcnv els piav ^dxnv. ■^■'<Ji Y 
 -^ct-iJ/C^/. To \oi(r$iov be tcoI TpiTcoi 7rpoaep<pepes. ^'^.^'^/S-^f'^-i- ' 
 To & avTO nenoir]Ke kol hydOwv 6 rpayaiboTroios ev tcol TrjXecfxoi • 
 dypdpparos ydp tls Kavravda brjXol ttjv tov Q-qaeais eTriypacfirjv ovras ' ' 
 Tpa(f)rjs 6 npoiTOS rjv pe (Tqp ( f) aXos kvkXos Cjt**^^^'-A^ . 
 yrp^t:^ OpBol re KavQUis e^vycopevoi bvo, 
 
 'S.KvBiKan re ro^cot to rplrov rjv Trpocreptpepes ^v-'^v 
 Eneira rptobovs Tr Xayt oy rjv TrpocTKeipevos 
 Ecj)' evos re kuvovos rja-av e^vycopevoL bvo. 
 Onep be rplrov rjv Koi re\evra7ov noKiv. 
 Kai QeobeKrrjs be 6 ^aaijXirrjs ayjjOLKov riva napdyei, Koi rovrov to 
 rov Qrja-tcos ovopa biaa-qpxiivovra • ' • - ' " ■ '. 
 
 Tpa^Tfs 6 irparos rjv paXaKocfidaXpos kvkXos 
 ETreira biao-ol Kavoves laoperpoi ndw, 
 '^^**-^^*^- Tovrovs be irXdyios bia p,eaov avvbel Kavoup • ttvo. 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 21 
 
 ^.^t^li^^l TpiTov S' fKiKTcol ^oaxpvxoii- 7rpo(T€[x(Pepes. '-' '' 
 S £S.<^ "ETreira rptodovs rrXdyios ws ic^aivero. 
 
 TlefiTTTai 8* avoidev laoperpoi pa^doi Suo,-?-?^.^^^- 
 Avrai Se crvvreivovaLV els ^dcriv p'lav. 
 "'Ektov 8' oTrep /cat Trpoadev etc/)' 6 ^oarpvxos. cU.ctif . 
 B. A. p. 783. Tlidapov be Kara tottov evpercii yeyevrjadaL. Ato 
 Koi aXKoi nap^ ciXkois ela\ x^paKTr^pes tcov aTOix^ioav. Ois 6e vvv 
 Xpo)peOa da\u laviKol, elaeveyKauros Apx^vov napd Qrj^aiois [read ^ 
 Adrjuaiois] -yJATjipicrpa rovs ypap-pario-Tas, rjyovv tovs bidaaKoXovs^ nai- 
 deveiv rrjv Iooviktjv ypappaTiKrjVy rjyovv to. ypappara. 
 
 Schol. ad Eurip. P/loen. 682. Enl apxovTOs yap Adrjvrja-iu 
 \ EvKXetdoVy fjLT]7ro3 rav p-aKpau evprjpevcov, toIs ^pax^aiv avr\ paKpcbv 
 €XP^vro, ran I [read E] avrX tov H, koL toTl O dvri tov Q. 
 
 Schol. Venet. ad II. 7, 185, p. 182. Olx ol avrol yap rjo-av 
 irapd nao-i roty "EXXr/cn x^P^'^'''VP^^ ' btdcf)opa be Kal to. twv aToixeicov 
 ovopara. KaXKiarpaTOs be 6 Idpios eVi tcov UeXmrovvrjaLaKcbv ravTqv 
 fieTrjveyKe rrjv ypapfiariKrjv, koi irapeboiKev Adrjvaiois, cos (prjaiv "E(^o- 
 pos. 
 
 Hesych. 2apicov 6 brj pos 'E'X\t}V(ov 2dpiot noXvypdp-:'^^ 
 
 fiaroi eyevovTO irpcoroi Ka\ ;(prjcra^fi/oi /cat bcbovres els rovs aXKovs f 
 *EXX?;i/ay rr]v bia tcov recradpcov /cat e'Uoai (ttolx^lcov xPW*-^' ^''"''' 
 
 Phot. Lex. lapioiv 6 brjpos Trapa ^apiois TvpoiTOis 
 
 TO. Kb' ypdppara vno KaXkiarpdrov^ cos "Avbpoov ev Tpinobi • tovs be 
 A6r]vaiovs eneiae ;^p^cr^ai toIs tcov lu>va>v ypdppaaiv. Ol be Adrjvaloi 
 inl apxovTOs Ev/cXetSou. /" 
 
 In the ^olic, Doric, and Attic alphabets, the 
 character E represents the vowels e, 77, or the diph- 
 thong et ; in the Ionic alphabet, it stands for e or et; 
 as, C, L n. 33. 2. 10. 76. AGENEGEN, AerivnOev, 
 TElrvl, nPAGEI,7rpaer}2, KAETO^, KXelro^, EMI, 
 el/jLL, nPTTANE^, Trpvrduec^;. Even in inscriptions 
 
22 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 cut after the time of Euclides, E is sometimes used 
 for 77, especially in the formulas, C /. ri. 124. 84. 
 TBI BOTAEI, Tr)2 fiov\vl, ATASEI TTXEI, AyaOrjl 
 rCxnt, EN ^THAEI AISINEI, iv gt^\7]i Xielvi^L. 
 
 It is observed further, that when the I in the 
 diphthong eu is a radical or essential letter, or when 
 ei arises from e^", this diphthong was always repre- 
 sented by EI ; in all other cases generally by E 
 alone, in all the alphabets ; as, C. L n. 11. 16. 18. 
 76. 160. XarpeLo/jievov, Aeivo/jueveo^;, 0(j)€WoK\etBa<;, Ev- 
 7re[drj<;, jpa/jL/jLarela, iroXei, KetjjLevov. Exceptions tO 
 this rule are, C. /. n. 76. elire^ root EH- ; ibid. 160. 
 EAE and EAEI, 
 
 In inscriptions belonging to the Alexandrian and 
 subsequent periods, ei is generally represented in 
 the usual way EI. 
 
 Galen. Cominent. III. in Hippocr. VI. Epidem. text. XL. 
 
 vol. 9, p. 470, ed. Charter. Tpa(p6vTcou rcbv iraXaicov Tov T€ Tov H 
 8i(f)doyyop Koi TOV tov E 8l ivos xcfpaKr^pos-, bs vvv fiouos arjfxalyei/^ 
 TOV cTepov (pdoyyov tov H [read E]. 
 
 Athen. 11, 30, J9. 467. UapaTr^rjaicos Se Kol to Ei ypd(fiov(Tiv 
 tfttxtz^f^^a'.orav Kai Ka& avTo fxovov eK^&VTJTai koI otqv avv€^€vyp.€vov tov Icora. 
 
 B. A. p. 780. "Orav ovv rjOiKov ypay\raL e^ovcrav eKcfywrvijaLV TOVyCf 
 ccr^^<^^ ■' H ^c^ti'> ^ypacPov to E, koI eTrdvco tov E to o-rjueiov Trjs /xaKpaS' 
 This orthography, that is, e for ?;, is found in no inscription. 
 
 The character H, in the ^Eolic, Doric, and Attic 
 alphabets, has the power of the Roman H, that is, 
 of the rough breathing ; in the Ionic alphabet it 
 always represents long E; as, C. I. n. 13. 1637. 
 1642. 147. 39. HIAPOX, lap6^, HATEXANAPOX, 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 23 
 
 'Ayr^aavBpo^, HIHAPXIA, ' IirTrapxia, HEAAENO- 
 TAMIAIX, €\X7]voTafiiac<; ; EPMH^IANAa, 'Ep/jir]- 
 atava^. 
 p The change of the breathing H into a vowel must 
 have been gradual, for in some inscriptions it is 
 both a breathing and a vowel; as, E, E, n. 1-20. 
 
 npoK\^^, OpdoK\^<;, MaXrjqo ; C. L n. 529. HE- 
 
 AIKH^, 'EXiKT)^. 
 
 In the Elean inscription, the oldest iEolic inscrip- 
 tion of which we have any knowledge, H is not 
 used at all. 
 
 Atlien> 9, 57, p. 398. Oifiac 5e koI 8ia rov H cTTOix^iov rvTrco- 
 aacrOat tovs TraXaiovs ttjv Baaelav. Aionep Koi Pcofj-oioi npo Travroiv 
 Tcov dacrvvofievoiv ovofxaroiv to H 7rpocrypd(pov(Tt. 
 
 B. A. p. 780. ['Hi/ 6e] TO TToKaiov crvpfioXov ttjs dap-elas to 
 nap' Tjpiv H. 
 
 Priscian. 1, S^ p. 560, ed. Putsch. H literam non esse 
 ostendimus, sed notam aspirationis, quam Graecorum antiquis- 
 simi similiter ut Latini in versum scribebant, nunc autem divi- 
 serunt, et dextra ejus parte supra literam ponentes, psilen 
 
 , notam habent, sinistram autem contrariae illi aspirationis 
 
 dasiam. 
 
 The lonians felt the need of a character that 
 should represent the sound of long E more than the 
 other Greek tribes, because in their dialect long E 
 is very common ; and the fact that they gave to H 
 the sound of long E shows that they were fully 
 aware of the distinction between the Phoenician He 
 and HJieth, the prototypes of E and H, 
 
 After H was converted into a vowel, the charac- 
 
24 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 ter I- , resembling the first half of H, was employed 
 to denote the rough breathing. This character is 
 found in the Heraclean Tables, on Heraclean and 
 Tarentine coins, and in an Ionic inscription. In 
 inscriptions and on coins, it is always written as a 
 regular letter, that is, before the vowel. In manu- i 
 scripts, it is written over the vowel. (Eckhel, i 
 D. N. 1, pp. 148. 153 ; C. /. n, 2919.) ' 
 
 The character ^, resembling the second half of 
 H, was employed to denote the smooth breathing. 
 It is found only in manuscripts, and is placed over 
 the vowel. 
 
 In process of time, the former of these two char- 
 acters became l , and the latter j, which being fur- 
 ther modified became ' and ', all of which are found 
 in manuscripts. 
 
 
 / , -ptt^' •^' P' 693. To arjixelov rrjs daaeias, rjroi to btxoroixrj^a rov^ 
 "^**'^'"H TO eVt TO. e^co d7reo-TpaiJ.fj.evov TideTai endva) (pcovrjevTOs baqvyoixevov 
 
 TO he erepov tov avTov (TTOixeiov BixoTOfLTjfxa to eVi to. 
 
 eaTpafJijevov, eVat'co <pcovT)evT09 yj/iKovpevov. 
 
 Ibid. p. 712. To de H l^KOTTTOfxevov 7roLe'i'\ Bacre7av Ka\ ■^Ckr^v. .'"■* 
 
 Ibid. p. 7S0. Aidrt \_oTe^ e(})evpeBr] Ta oktco ypdnp.aTa [0 $ X 
 
 Z S St', H Q], oiv ev eaTi Koi to H, t] totc daaela eTfxrjdr] els 8vo KaTa 
 
 ■Ci KadcTov • Kol TO pev TvpcoTOV avTTJs p.epos TTjS daaelas earl to ar^peloVt 
 
 TO be bevTepov r^y "^iXrjs. «^^ zv^ 
 
 V. A.2, p. \Q1. 'H Se baaela kol t] ^p■l^ dno tov H [Trji 
 1^ yeveaiv e^ovcnv^ 
 
 Ibid. 2, p. 108. To de ZrJTa Koi avTo 6p.oia)S biacpovpevov els Bv\ 
 
 TToiet yJAikrjv Kai haaelav. This description applies to L, J, unlesi 
 we read ^Hra for z^ra. 
 
 Ibid. 2, p. 121. Ato ore evpedij Ta oktw ypappara, q TOTe haaeli 
 
 \\ 
 
 lo 
 sol 
 k 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 lliogr 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 25 
 
 iry^T) ets bvo Kara Kaderov, Koi to fxev irpa>Tov avTrjs fxepos I- rns 7^i./^y^ 
 daa-eias earl to arjfie^ov, to de devTepov -^ , ttjs yfriX^s. 
 
 See also Priscian. 1, 8, p. 560, above quoted. 
 
 § 19. 
 
 In the jEolic, Doric, and Attic alphabets, O rep- 
 resents the vowels o, co, or the diphthong ov ; in 
 the Ionic alphabet, it stands for o, or ov; as, C. L n, 
 76. AnO^AINONTON, a7To<\>aiv6vT(Dv, TOI AEMOI, 
 TOH hr]fi(ot, AIAXEPIZO^IN, Bia^eipL^ovatv, 
 
 In the pronoun ovro^ and the adverb ov, the diph- 
 thong ov is commonly represented by OT even in 
 the most ancient inscriptions ; as, C. I. n. 142. 160. 
 158 B. TOTTO, rovrov, HOTTOI, ovtol, OTK or 
 OK, ovK, OTAE, ovBe. Also in the words, C I. n, 
 148. 147. vovfjLTjviai, XirovhiaL ; A. H. n, 6. XttovScSov. 
 In inscriptions belonging to the Alexandrian and 
 subsequent periods, it is generally represented in 
 the usual way, OT. 
 
 Galen. Comm. III. in Hipp. VI. Epid. text. ZL., vol. 9, 
 
 p. 470. 'Opolcos 5e Koi UTTO tov Q. koL O TTon^r/oj/,, eVetSiy Koi tovt<op ^i^'^J ->» 
 dp,(jiOT€p(ov at (f)d6yyoi di' ivos x^P^'^'^W^^ eypdipovTo. . ' -.^t-.^<^. 
 
 Aihen. 11, 30, J9. 467. ndvTes ol dpxaioi to Ov ajrexpcovTO, ov 
 fxovov i<^^ rjs vvv TCLTTCTai dvvajieojs, aXXa Kal otc ttjv di(f)6oyyov 8ca- ■ ■-■^'^ 
 fTTjfiaivei 8ia tov Ov pouov ypd({)ov(ri. 
 
 B. A. p. 780. "OTav be ttjv eKf^oiurjcriv tov Q, cypacjjov to O, 
 Kal endva) tov O, coy TrpoeiprjTai, to aripelov Trjs fxaKpds. This or- 
 thography, that is, o for «, is found in no inscription. 
 
 Suidas. ^lXo^cvov ypafxpaTiov MeTOTrepTrofxevov di 
 
 \rov Atovvaiov avTov Kal d^iovvTOs dia ypappdTcov iXdelv, ^iKo^evos 
 ivTcypd(f)€iP ph ovk eyvco • Xa/3a)i/ Se j3t/3Xioi/ to Ov crTOixdov eypaylre 
 
26 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 '■:^'^'*^ "^ • \i.6vov TToXXa/Cis eV avroji, hia tovtov drfKwcras otl ttjv napaKk-qa-iv Sioj- 
 
 Oelrai. That is, by the letter O, pronounced OY, Philoxenus 
 meant ou, wo, / will not come. 
 
 EE for H, and 00 for /2, are found only in spu- 
 rious inscriptions^ chiefly in those of Fourmont, 
 who, being misled by Lascaris and other modern ; 
 grammarians, imagined that H and i2 were mere i 
 abbreviations for EE and 00^ and accordingly em- 
 ployed this orthography even in such inscriptions as 
 are apparently genuine; as, C, I. n. 1338. 972. 
 
 ^LKuoov , MeyaXoTTokeLToov, toov aWoov, AttoX- . 
 
 \oovL, Kl/jLoovo<;, I 
 
 §30. 
 
 The vowels E, T, O, fl had no names ; in pro- 
 nunciation, the first three were merely lengthened i 
 into El, 'T, and Ou, after the analogy of the mono- 
 syllables Md, Nd, Ht, ni, Pw, Tav, ^l, X2, W2; n 
 was pronounced simply '/2. If Eustathius is not 
 greatly deceived, T was, by the jEohans, called "Tfj.. 
 {Eustath, ad IL 20, 1.) 
 
 Plat. Cratyl. p. 393 P. Tcbv aroixdcov oiaOa oTi ovofjiaTa Xeyo- 
 fiev, aXX' ovK avra ra (rrot;(eTa, ttXtjv TeTrdpcov^ tov E Ka\ tov Y koI 
 
 TOV O KOi TOV Q. 
 
 Eustath. ad II. 5, f. 507. To E (ttolx^1.ov Ei eXeyov ol TraXaiot 
 TrpoaridevTes to I, tva Ttfi bia bL(f)66yyov eicraaeL BvucovTai Trepianav 
 Koi avTo KaBa Koi to. aXXa (TTOLX^'ia. Tolovtov de ttolovo-l koI ini tov 
 O fiLKpov • Kol eKelvo yap dia ttjv avrrjv aWiau Ov \eyovcriv. 
 
 Id. ad 11. 15, p. 1001, "On be to O (ttolx^'iov Ov eypd(f)€T0. 
 KaOa Koi TO E, E?, 8r]\ovo-iv ol Trakatol. Koi rj ahla, iva (TTOi^aKW 
 TTepKTTTwvTai Ka\ avTa. 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 27 
 
 The expressions O fxiKpov and /2 fiiya are found 
 in Theognostus (C. A, vol. 2. 1), Eustathius, and 
 Tzetzes ; they were introduced after /2 had ceased 
 to be distinguished, in pronunciation, from O. The 
 term [xeya applies only to the later form o), which 
 was introduced about the middle of the second 
 century before Christ {E. E. pp. 230 — 232), and 
 has the appearance of oo united into one form. 
 Athenaeus uses simply Ov for O /iiKpov. It has been 
 supposed that O and fl were once distinguished 
 from each other only by their size ; but in the most 
 ancient inscriptions in which O represents o, co, ov, 
 this distinction is not observed, except merely that 
 the character O is often made smaller than the 
 other letters. (E. E. p. 45.) And in inscriptions 
 belonging to the Alexandrian and Roman periods, 
 all the round letters, O, /2, Q, are often found smaller 
 than the rest. {E. E. pp. 149. 231.) 
 
 The expressions, E -ifnXov and T ylnXov occur in 
 Choeroboscus (in Cramer's Anecdota), Theognos- 
 tus (ihid.)^ and in Tzetzes ; the first of these ex- 
 pressions occurs also in Photius {A. D. 886). Plu- 
 tarch, Athenaeus, and Herodian use El for E -^Ckov. 
 The term -^Ckov here seems to mean hare, that is, 
 nameless, and refers to the fact that the names of 
 these two letters are the same as the letters them- 
 selves ; and it is not improbable that O also would 
 have been called -^lXov, if it had not been acciden- 
 tally smaller than w. There is no evidence that E 
 
28 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 and T were, by the Greeks, ever employed to de- 
 note the rough breathing and the Digamma respec- 
 tively. If the epithet 'y^CKov, in this case, meant 
 smooth^ as opposed to haau, roughs then H ought to 
 have had it, because it originally denoted the rough 
 breathing. And to suppose that these letters were 
 so called in order to distinguish them from the 
 Phoenician He and Vav is to assume that the later 
 Greeks were so intimately acquainted with the 
 Phoenician language and literature that the school- 
 boys were in constant danger of confounding E 
 with Ti and T with 1 . 
 
 These expressions, namely, E -xlnXov, T yfriXov, 
 O fiLKpov, and fl ixeja, occur also in a grammatical 
 work attributed to Draco, who is supposed to have 
 lived during the latter part of the second century 
 after Christ. But as that work is full of interpola- 
 tions, some of which are evidently to be attributed to 
 the early modern Greek grammarians, its authority, 
 in such questions as this, has little or no weight. 
 
 Photius, Bihlioth. p. 151 (487, 251), ed. Bekker. AnoXkavLos 
 
 €P Tois Tov ^iXoTTaTopos XP^'"^'-^ ^'^t' adTpovofxiai nepi^oTjTos yeyovois 
 
 %a^ E [various reading, E -^Ckov^ iKokfiTO, Stort to cr^^a rod E arvfi- 
 
 7rfpL(f)€p€Tai TcoT. TTJs a€\r]vr^s, Trepl ^v cKelvos paXicrTa rjKpi^ccro. This 
 
 joke has reference to ( , one of the latest forms of E. (E. E. 
 p. 231.) 
 
 It may be remarked here, that, in many parts of 
 European Greece, the schoolboys, in spelling, use 
 the terms 'fcXov and fjucfcpov only when E, T, and O 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 29 
 
 each constitute a syllable ; as, ^lET ^ET, rdfji/ia 
 fl fieya Ffl, (jyevyco ; KciTTTra fl fxeya Kf2, ^l O Xiyfia 
 ^OX KW(^6^ '^ E ylriXov E, XI /2 /xeya X/2, ^%^ i 
 T ^Ckov r, ni O no, v-n-o. As to a, I, H, they sub- 
 join fjLovaxn, alone, to them, when they each form a 
 syllable ; as, "AXcpa fMOva^rj, rd/xfia fl fieya Tfl, dyw. 
 
 §21. 
 
 The Digamma, the sixth letter of the original 
 alphabet, corresponds to the Phoenician Ovav, Vav, 
 and to the Latin F, In the Boeotic and Pelopon- 
 nesian inscriptions it is represented hy F ; in the 
 Heraclean Tables and in the Cretan inscriptions, 
 by C. 
 
 In the latest numerical system, it is represented 
 chiefly by C or 5*, the latter of which forms coincides 
 w^th the abbreviation r for ar, and has often been 
 mistaken for it. (E. E. p. 351.) 
 
 As to its name, the Greek grammarians call it 
 Atyafifia, that is, double gamma, because F, to which 
 this appellation strictly applies, has the appearance 
 of rr united into one form. The Roman gramma- 
 rians call it Digamma or Vau, Its Phoenician name 
 would have been, by the early Greeks, written Fav, 
 by the later Greeks, Ovav or Bav ; in the Septuagint 
 it is written Ovav ; neither Fav, however, nor Bav 
 is found in any Greek author. 
 
 The Digamma was used by all the early Greeks. 
 The Ionian tribe, however, must have discontinued 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 the use of it very early, for it is found neither in 
 Attic nor Ionic inscriptions, except the Dehan 
 (C. /. 71. 10). 
 
 According to the ancient grammarians, the Di- 
 gamma was sounded like OT or 01 ; Dionysius says 
 that it had the sound of OT, or of the Roman V ; 
 Priscian states that it was equivalent to the Latin 
 V; from which it is inferred that it was essentially 
 the same as the English W. Sometimes it was a 
 mere breathing ; as, aytt/^e? 8' Yetprivav. 
 
 The vowel T corresponds to F, that is, it bears 
 the same relation to it that the Latin U does to F, 
 or / to /. Its most ancient form V is essentially 
 the same as one of the forms of the Phoenician Vav. 
 On a coin belonging to Capua, we find KATIF. . . 
 for KAIIT.. ., that is, KaTrvavwv. (Eckhel, D. N. 1, 
 p, 110.) In inscriptions belonging to the first three 
 centuries of the Christian era, T is sometimes rep- 
 resented by y, the same as the Latin y ; as, C. L n. 
 3 150. 3155. KaTrercoXcoy, aTe(j)avr]^6poy, MeiSloy, 
 
 Herod, 4, 110. Tas Be Afia^ovas KaKeovai ol 2Kv6ai OlopnaTa • 
 dvvaraL be to ovojxa tovto Kara 'EXXdda yXcoaaav avbpoKTovoL • Olop 
 yap KoXeovai rov avbpa^ to be iraTa, KTelveiv. This olop is the 
 
 same as the Teutonic ^Der^ and the Latin vir. 
 
 Dionys. Rom. Ant. 1, 20. 'EXoibrj, a vvv KaTO. tov apxaiov ttjs 
 oiuXeKTOv TpoTTOV OveXta ovojxd^eTai, ^vurjdes yap rjv toIs dp)(aiois 
 EXX.T)cnv, w? TO. TToXkci, 7rpoTi6evai tcov ovopLCiTcov OTTOcroiv at dpxai otto 
 (jicovTjevTcdP eyivovTO ttju OY crvXXaj3r)V ev\ aToix^icoi ypa(f)OfjLei>rjv. 
 TovTO §' fjv (ocnrep Tdppa biTTa^s enl piav dpdrjv eTTi^evyvvpevov Ta'is 
 TrXaylaLSf as FeXevq Ka\ Ydva^ <a\ Yo7kos Ka\ Favrjp Ka\ TToAAa rot- 
 
 avTa. The city here referred to is EXea, YeX^, or OveXia, Velia. 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 31 
 
 Trypho, ^11. TLpoa-Tiderai. to Aiyafx^a Trapd re "loacrt Koi Aio- 
 XeCcn KOL Awpievcri Ka\ Agkcoctc koI Boicdto7s. Upoo-TiOfacn Se /cat to7s 
 CLTVO (pcovrjepTccv dpxop-^vois. " Ana^ 6e nap AXKaicoi. to prj^ is koi 
 Fprj^iS €'ipr]Tai. 
 
 B. A. p. 777. '2vp.^o\ov ovv Trap* avTols [toIs AioXeicrt] eVrty 
 [^t6 At-ya/ijLta] , €K(po)vrj(r€LS exov t^s 01 /cat OY 8L(j)d6yyov. See also 
 
 above, § 15. 
 
 Priscian. 1, 5, p. 542, ed. Putsch, jp Aeolicum Digamma, 
 quod apud antiquissimos Latinorum eandem vim, quam apud 
 Aeoles habuit ; eum autem propria sonum, quern nunc habet F, 
 significat P cum aspiratione : sicut etiam apud veteres Graecos 
 
 pro ^ P et H. Postea vero in Latinis verbis placuit pro 
 
 P et H, F scribi, loco autem Digamma V pro conso- 
 
 nante, quod cognatione soni videbatur affinis esse Digamma ea 
 litera. 
 
 Id. 1 , 4, p. 545. V vero loco consonantis posita eandem 
 prorsus in omnibus vim habuit apud Latinos quam apud Aeoles 
 Digamma. Unde a plerisque ei nomen hoc datur, quod apud 
 Aeoles habuit olim Digamma, id est Fcrw, ab ipsius voce pro- 
 fectum, teste Varrone et Didymo, qui id ei nomen esse osten- 
 
 dunt Adeo autem hoc verum est quod pro Digamma 
 
 Aeolico F ponitur V : quod sicut illi solebant accipere Digam- 
 ma modo pro consonante simplici, teste Astyage, qui diversis 
 hoc ostendit usibus, ut in hoc vcrsu, Oloixevos FeXeuav eXi/cwTrtSa, 
 sic nos quoque pro consonante plerumque simplici habemus V 
 loco Digamma positum : ut, At Venus haud animo nequicquam 
 exterrita mater. Est tamen quando iidem Aeoles inveniuntur 
 pro duplici quoque consonante Digamma posuisse, ut 'Nearopa 
 8e ¥ov TratSo'y Digamma F Aeoles est quando pro nihilo 
 
 in metris accipiebant, ut, ''Ap.p.es 5' Tciprjvav to de r ap' deTO Maxra 
 \iy aia. 
 
 Id. 1, 8, jo. 560. Habebat autem haec JP litera hunc sonum 
 quera nunc habet F, loco consonantis posita ; unde antiqui af 
 pro ab scribere solent : sed quia non potest Vau, id est Digam- 
 ma, in fine svllabae inveniri, etc. 
 
32 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 The Digamma was very often changed into its 
 corresponding vowel T. This is generally the ori- 
 gin of the diphthongs au, ev ; also of ov, when it does 
 not arise from the lengthening of o; as, Svo, duo, 
 two ; ypav^, vav<;, Kavd^ai<;, av^co, av^avco, avara, avro^, 
 Z€v<;, evahe, euiSe, €va\coK€, /3ov<;, jSovcov, /Soveaac. 
 
 In a few instances it was changed into O ; as, 
 
 In many instances, it was attenuated into the 
 rough breathing ; as, aXt?, dvhdvco^ ero^, Ihio^, tao^. 
 
 Not unfrequently it was changed into B, P, or $; 
 as, petKaTL, /SiSelv, I3€i\ap-^a<^, Botvo^Lo<;, Bava^L^ovXo<i ; 
 aypeo), aypu7rvo<; ; ^e<Jirepo<;, ^evvo^. 
 
 The Digamma was probably never doubled ; but 
 instead of this, its corresponding vowel T was pre- 
 fixed, and sometimes annexed, to it in the same 
 word 5 thus, BaKcvFac, EvFapa, aFurov. 
 
 Words which originally began with two conso- 
 nants, the second of which was the Digamma, often 
 appear with one only; as, sweet, sua vis, ySaSu?, 
 aSiy?, ry8i/9 ; acpe, F€, e, s e ; crFuTTi^o? (not used in 
 Greek), uttz/o?, somnus, d-ypv7rvo<; ; swine, cru?, v9, 
 sus. 
 
 Digammated words are found in inscriptions, on 
 coins, in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, in Trypho, 
 Apollonius the grammarian, Priscian, and He- 
 sychius. In the glossary of Hesychius, F is put 
 for F, perhaps because in some of the dialects the 
 Digamma was changed into P. When, however, 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 33 
 
 we compare FdScov, eyFrjXTjdlcDvrc, FeVo?, Fek')(avo<;, 
 Fero^, f/c7o?, of the inscriptions, with the correspond- 
 ing words Taheiv, Trfkcwfjuevoi, Tlttov, Te\')(avo^, PeVo?, 
 Tlo-Tov, in Hesychiiis, we cannot persuade ourselves 
 that Hesjchius, or rather his transcribers, did not 
 mistake F for T. 
 
 Some words are found digammated only in Latin 
 and other kindred languages; as, ewea, novem, 
 kXt^U, clavis, t?, vis, <jKaio^^ scaevas. 
 
 Here follows a list of digammated words : — 
 
 a- privative, Latin ve- (in vecors^ vesanus), seems to be di- 
 gammated in the words VdyLjiopoi, a^iopoi^ Ta(3€py6^, depyos, Ta- 
 TTfXeTi/, dpeXelv^ found in Hesychius. Suidas has Tdp^opos for 
 
 ap-opos. 
 
 ayvvpi, to break. Hesych. ^d^ov aorist imperative for a^ov ; 
 
 FaKroy, to (Bdyos\ povKrjpo^as for povKrjpo^a^ (like ^dvvas for uva^)^ 
 
 a compound of aywpi, which in Athenseus (2, p. 538) is written 
 p.ovKT)p6^aTos (corrected povKtjpo^ayos or povKrjpo^ayos). Hesiod. 
 
 Op. 664, 691. Kavd^ais, for the original KaraTd^ais., KarFa^aiSy 
 Kald^ais, after the analogy of Kd-^aat for Kard^r^di. 
 
 ay OS ("yo)), ov, 6, a leader. Hesych. ^dyos. 
 
 ayo), also ayo), Latin ago, to lead. Compare Latin vagor, 
 vagabundus, veho, English wagon, wain, vagabond; 
 also jSdyoy in the preceding paragraph. 
 
 a^Kis, enough. Hesych. FdXi. 
 
 dXia-Kopai.) to he captured. Ahr. 1, §5. eidXcoKev, perfect 
 
 for cdXoDKei/, originally TeFdXoiKev. 
 
 dva^, king. Dionys. Aniiq. 1, 20. Tdva^. A. H. n. 317. 
 Tavaxa- . . . ., the first part of some proper name beginning with 
 &pa^. C. I. n. 1574. 2572. 2577. 1323. Tavai^wu (read Fava^i- 
 Qiv), Bam|i/3ovXoy, Evpv^dva(r(Ta, proper names. Hesych. ^dwas 
 
 for dva^., like povKr]p6^as for povKrjpo^a^. 
 
 avbdvfo, to please., second aorist evade, for the original eFaSe. 
 
34 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 HesycJi. Tavbdveiv, Ta^elv, and some derivatives, as Tdaaav. 
 C. I. n. 1574. TaSo)!/, which in Uhichs's copy (see Alir. 2, 
 p. 516) is written FaScai/, a man's name, derived from abelv. 
 Compare yrjOeo), Latin suavis, gaudeo, English sweet. 
 
 dvr]p, also dvfjp, man. Dionys. Aniiq. 1, 20. Tavrjp. 
 
 "KpvcDVf (ovos, 6, Arnon, a man's name, derived from tov dpvos. 
 
 C. I. n. 1569. Fdpv<op. 
 
 dvvo), also dvvTco, to accomplish. Hesych. Taiverai, dvvei. 
 
 "A^oy, ou, rj, Axos^ a city in Crete, written also "Oa^os, in 
 Scylax {p. 19) nd^os. C. I. n. 3050. Yav^tos, also, Et-HeZ, 
 
 D. N. 2, j9. 305. Fd^cos, a native of Axos. This word, 
 according to Stephanus Byzantius, is derived from aywfii, to 
 break. 
 
 da-KapL^o), to hop. Hesych. ^aaKapi^eiv. 
 
 "Ao-kov, coi/oy, 6, Askon, a man's name. Ahr. 1, p. 171. 
 
 Fd(TKOiV. 
 
 aa-TVy city. C. I. n. 1520. Fao-arvoxov ; ibid. 20. Fao-o- , 
 
 and Eckhel^ D. N. 2, p. 196. Fao-r . . . ., some compound of ' 
 ao-Tv. Ahr. 2, p. 516. Faa-rlvios, Facrrv/xeiSoi/rio?, proper names, 
 compounded of aarv. 
 
 e, se, him, himself, accusative of the pronoun i. Apoll. de 
 Pron^m. pp. 106, 107. Fe. I 
 
 eo^, ^p, Latin ver, the spring. Hesych. Teap, ^r}p-dv6ep,ov, 
 
 Tr)p'dvd€p.ov (read Trjp-dvdeixov, or rather Trjp-dvOefxov). 
 
 edos (e^o/xat), seat. Hesych. ^edos, explained ttoXis, ayaXpa, ' 
 (TTeppa Tt, Ipdrcou yvvaiKelov. 
 
 edos (e^oo), CUStom. Hcsych. ^(aov. 
 
 e$a), to he accustomed. Hesych. eveOcoKev, for the original 
 TeTedoiKev, from the root E0O-. Compare Latin suesco. 
 J^ctdov, Ibelv, Latin video, /o se6!. Etym. Gud. ^i8e7v, Idelv. 
 Ahr. 2, p. 578. euTSe, second aorist, for the original eFiSe. 
 Hesych. rotSr^p, for ol8a. Compare English wit, wise. 
 
 e'Uoa-i, Latin viginti, twenty. C. I. n. 1511. 1569. 1575. 
 FLKarc, Doric and Bosotic ; TtXariErtes or (.AariTeTies (read 
 
 Ft/cartFeVtes', elKoa-aerels) . Tahul. Heracl. FtKari OV FeiKari, 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 35 
 
 FiKaTi-neBov or FeiKarL-Tredov^ FiKaTideiov Or FeLKarldeiou, He- 
 
 sych. ^eUari. But C. /. n. 2166. iUocri, -^olic, without the 
 Digamma. 
 
 ^"' e'Uoi, to yield, give way. Hesych. Vl^ai, et^ai; to. ^eiKr]\d. 
 Compare German schwach, weich, Enghsh weak. 
 
 eiXeo) (eiXco), to roll. Tahul. Heracl. iyPrjkr}6iaiVTi, i^-eiXrj- 
 6(oaL. Hesych. Tr]\ia)iJ.€VOL, Tr)\oviJ.evovSt Doric for etXed/xei/oi, el- 
 Aov/xeVovy. 
 
 61X77, see TKtj. 
 
 etXrjfxa (eiXew), a Covering. Hesych. ^eXrjfxa.^ 
 -^ei'Xo), to roll. Hesych. Trji/eaOai (read TrjXeadai, or rather Frj- 
 Xeadat), Doric for etXeaOai. Compare EAYG, Latin volvo, 
 English wallow, welter, German walzen. 
 
 elfxa {evvufMi), garment. Hesych. ra Tefifjiara, ^olic for et/xa- 
 
 Ta ; r^fta, Doric form. 
 
 elnelv, to say. Hesych. Vinov, for eiVoj/. 
 
 elpTjVT] {etpco), peace. Priscian. 1,4, p. 545. FeipTjvav. 
 61/3(0, to join, Latin sero. 
 
 eKaStfar. Hesych. ^CKcis, ^eUas, ^€K(os. 
 
 €KT]Xos, cvKTjXos, quict. Hcsych. TeTKuXov. 
 
 eKvpos, Latin socer, German Schwaher, son-in-law. 
 
 eK(ov, willing. Hesych. TcKadd, explained cKovaa. 
 
 EXdreia, Elatea. C. I. n. 1569. FeXana, FeXarirjos, Boeotic 
 
 forms. 
 
 eXeii/, to take, hence the Epic Tem-o. Hesych. Thvov, iXov. 
 'EXevrj, Helen. Dionys. Ant. 1, 20. FeXevrj. Priscian. 
 
 1, 4, Jt7. 545. FeXevav. 
 
 eXr], or €iXrj, the heat or light of the sun. Hesych. TeXav, 
 
 Doric accusative ; /3eXa ; TeXoSurta, rjXLodvaia, ^eXXda-erac, r}Xi(o6r]- 
 a-erai. Compare creXaf, aeXrjvr], Latin sol. 
 
 iXiKT) (iXio-a-cd), twisting. Hesych. TeXUTj. 
 
 eXio-o-co, to twirl. Hesych. TeXXl^at. ; reXXi^eii/, explained 
 yapyaplCeiv, gargle. 
 
 IXko), to pull. Compare Latin vellico, sulcus.? 
 X^ EAAQ, Latin vello, to pull, hence Hesych. TeXXai, rTXai, 
 
 iEolic for elXai. 
 
36 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 eXTTty, or eXTTis, hope. Hesych. Tens (read TeXms, or rather 
 
 FeXnis). 
 
 eXvTpov (eiXo), eXv-), a covering. Hesych. TeXovrpov. 
 
 EXxavos, an epithet of Zeus. Ahr. 2, p. 554. YiXxavos. 
 
 Hesych. TeXxavos. 
 
 evvvfii, to clothe. Hesych. Teo-Tia, Teo-rpa, TeWpov, eaTo., de- 
 rivatives. Etym. Magn. ^eo-rou, or ^errov. Compare Latin 
 vestio, vestis (eaBrjs), English vest. 
 
 'E N N Q, io seat, hence imperative Tiwov in Hesychius. 
 ^- ej/os, Latin annus, year. Hesych. Tewos, (pewos. 
 T^ e^, Latin sex, Enghsh six. Tab. Her. Fe|, Fe/croy, Te^r]- 
 Kovra., Te^aKarioL. 
 
 eirofiai, Latin sequor, to follow. Compare Enghsh seek. 
 
 eiros (etTreii/), word. C. I. n. \\. Feiros. Compare Latin 
 vox, EngUsh voice. 
 
 epyov (epfq), German Werk, EngHsh work. C. I. n. 11. 
 Yapyov, ^oUc form. 
 
 epTTco, Latin serpo, to creep. 
 
 i' ppcoj to go to destruction. Hesych. Feppw, Teprjrrjpia, ^epprjsy 
 
 IBeppeCei, ^appei. Etym. Magn. ^epT]bev€L. Compare Latin erro, 
 verro. 
 
 € an epos, e a ire pa, Latin vespera, evening. Sapph. 45. 
 
 ^eanepe. 
 
 io-Tia, hearth. Compare Latin Vesta, 'Eo-Tia. 
 errjs {e6oi), a comrade, a private citizen. C. I. n. 11. Teras, 
 ^ohc form. 
 
 €Tos, or eros, year. C. I. n. 11, 1569. FeVea, FeVm. 
 
 Tabul. Heracl. Feros. Hesych. Teros, dative Teropi. Compare 
 Latin vetus, vetustus. 
 
 Ex I as-, Ekhias, a proper name, derived from exw, Hke Ayias 
 from ayo). A. H.n. 827. Yexias. 
 
 TJ8opai (duddvco), to be pleased. Hesych. Tdderm, TdSeo-dai, 
 ^dbopai. 
 
 TJdos {edos, eOco), CUStom. Hcsych. Trjdia, ^drj. 
 
 TjXiKLoiTTjs, one of the same age, companion. Hesych. ISaXc- 
 Kiaras, Doric. 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 37 
 
 'HXtff, iEolic and Doric 'AXty, Elis. C. I. n. 11. FaXe/ots-, 
 ^olic for 'HXetots. 
 "i^Xoy, Latin vail us, wai'Z, ^e^. HesycJi. TdXkoi, ^olic for 
 
 rjXoL. 
 
 tSelv, see eidoj/. 
 
 jr- Idtos, or t8 10 s, oicn, proper. Tabid. Heracl. Fi8ios, EiSiW 
 (for FtS/ai/ ?). Compare Latin viduus ? 
 
 iSptar, ov, 6, Idrias, a man's name, connected with tSeli/, 
 iSpiy. C. /. n. 1573. NiSpiao (for Fi8piao ?). 
 
 lepa^^ ipr]^, hawk. HesycJl. ^elpaKes^ UpaKcs \ ^cLpaKr]^ apwa- 
 
 KTIKT). 
 
 1X77, or etX?;, a troop of soldiers. Hesych. ^eikappoaras, iXap- 
 fioo-rqs ; (SeLkdpxas., IXapxrjs. AJir. 2, p. 516. EiXapp^ioVrcov (read 
 FiKapxidvTcov ?). 
 
 1 1/, dative of the personal pronoun t. Hesych. TtV, o-oi. 
 
 i|ds, Latin viscus, hirdUme. 
 - Lov, Latin viola, English violet. Hesych. Via, la. 
 
 Is, Latin vis, strength.^ force. 
 
 tad pi (iSeii/, ftSeW), fo ArwoziJ. Hesych. Tia-dpevai, infinitive. 
 
 la-OS, or lo-os-, equal. C. I. n. 1562. 1563. TiaoTeXia, lo-ore- 
 Xeia. Hesych. Tio-Tov, Xaov ; /S/cop, to-cos. But C. I. n. 3640. lo-wy, 
 -^olic, without the Digamma. 
 
 la-roSf loom. Hesych. TiaTLai, [(TTOvpyoL 
 
 tarayp, or la-Tap, (Idelv, eldevat) knoicer. Ahr. 2, p. 516. 
 EioTope (read Fla-ropes ?). 
 
 la-x^s, force. Hesych. Tiaxvv-, ^laxvv. 
 
 Ire a, ivillow. Hesych. Tirea. Tarentianus Maurus de Syll. 
 ,2, 658, p. 2397 P. /SiVvv, cVw. Compare oiViJa ; also C. 7. n. 
 1323. O'lTvKos, BeiTvXos, in Ptolemy BiVouXa ; also Latin vitex, 
 English with or withy. 
 
 of, sibi, dative of the pronoun ?. Apoll. de Pron. pp. 106. 
 107. Foi. Hesych. Vol, avTon. C. I. n. 1565. Not (read foT?). 
 
 oiKos or otKOff, oiKia, house. Dio7iys. Ant. 1, 20. foTacos. 
 C. I. n. 4. 1563. 1564. 1562. foiklu, Boeotic Fvklu ; ibid. n. 
 1565. EotAcm (read FoiKia) ; ihid. n. 19. TreSaFoiKot, ^olic for 
 4 
 
38 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 IxeroLKoi. Compare Latin vie us. But C. I. n. 2166. oUrjaoKn, 
 ^olic, without the Digamma. 
 
 olvos^ Latin vinum, English wine. Hesych. Volvos-, and 
 some of its derivatives, as Totvees. Hortus Adonidis, p. 244. 
 EoLvov (read to2vov). C. I. n. 2576. 'Bolvo^los, a man's name. 
 
 oItos, misery. Hesych. ToItos. 
 
 opyavov (epyov, epy), instrument.^ implement. Hesych. Tep- 
 yava, opyava. 
 
 opTv^., quail. Hesych. Toprv^. 
 
 OS, suus, his, possessive pronoun. Priscian. 1, 4, p. 545. 
 
 Tov Traidos. Hesych. Tool, eavra)t(?), iStcoi, Koi (ran. Apoll. de 
 
 Pronom. p. 136. Eoj/ (read foV). 
 
 ov, sui, genitive of the pronoun 1. Hesych. Tlo, Boeotic for 
 
 €0, ov. AlcceUS, 6. Tedev (read Fedev), edev. 
 
 ovXapos (etXco), a hand of warriors. Hesych. To'Xap.os. 
 oxavv^ or oxavov, (exa) the handle of a shield. Hesych. 
 ToXava (read Toxam, or rather Toxava). 
 paKos {pT]ywp.L), rag. ^olic jSpuKOs. 
 
 prjyuvfii, Latin frango, English break, German brechen. 
 Eustath. p. 548. evppdyrj, aorist passive for eppdyr], originally 
 iYpdyt) ; and ovpp-qKTos for apprjKros, originally aYpijKTos. Com- 
 pare Enghsh wreck. 
 
 prj^is {pTjywfxi), breaking. Trypho, § IL Fprj^is. 
 
 prjTpa (PEi2, to say)., a covenant. C. I. n. 11. Tpdrpa, jEolic 
 form. 
 
 pivos, hide. Hesych. Tpivos. 
 
 wv€op,aL, to buy. Compare the Latin veneo, venum, 
 vendo. 
 
 oiTeiXr] (ovraco), a WOUnd. HesycJl. TardXai, oiTeiXal. 
 
 In the following words, the Digamma occurs in 
 the middle, 
 
 ddaros (AAi2), inviolable. Hesych. dd^aKTOs. 
 del S CO, to sing. C. I. n, 1583. avXaFv86s, KLOapaFvbos, Ka)}xa- 
 FuSds, pay\raFvb6s, rpayaYvbos., for the common avXcotSo's, KiOapcoi- 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 39 
 
 bos, ffto/LKatSo?, paylrcoi86s, rpaycoibos, where the part -aFvSos Stands 
 for -aoibos, from deidco. Hesych. d^-qdoua, drjbova ; dira^oldop, an 
 adverb. 
 
 deXtos, sun. Hesych. d^eXios. Compare eXtj, above. 
 
 Alas, Ajax. Eckhel, D. N. 4, p. 3S8. AiFar. 
 
 alei, always. C. I. n. 1. exoi KXeios andiTov atFei, according 
 to the best copies, Ahr. 2, p. 10. Compare Latin aevum, 
 aldiv, connected with aUL 
 
 drdofjiai {citt], avdra) , tO he injured. Hesych. dTardo-dai, 
 dTdrrjiiai. 
 
 BaKevFai, a dative singular, C. I. n. 1639. In the Anliqui- 
 ies Helleniques {71. 331), the Digamma retains only the perpen- 
 dicular line, and the word is accordingly written Ba/cevta by the 
 editor. 
 
 '' /Sov?, Latin bos, bo vis, ox. C. I. n. 1569. ^ov<ov, ^oveao-i, 
 Boeotic for ^ocov, ^oeao-i. 
 
 ypavs, old woman. Hesych. /capa/St'Sfy, old women. 
 
 dd'ios, dT]'ios, (Saico) hurning. Priscian. 6, p. 264. daTiov. 
 Compare SdjScXoy, 8aX6s, in Hesychius. 
 
 Ados, Davus, a proper name. Priscian. 6, p. 264. AdTos. 
 
 Ar)po(\i(av, Dcmophon. Priscian. ibid. ArjfiocpoFcov. 
 
 drjv, long, an adverb. B. A. p. 949. 8odi/. 
 
 All, dative of Zeu?. C. I. n. 29. AiFi. Compare Latin 
 divus, diva. 
 
 eaoj, to permit. Hesych. ejSaaop, eaaov. 
 
 ^eVvea, Latin novem, English nine. 
 
 Evapa, a proper name. Eckhel, D. N. 2, p. 196. EvTdpa. 
 
 'Hpraia, Hercea, a city in Arcadia. C. I. n. 11. UpFaoiois, 
 dative plural from HpFaolos, a native of Her ce a. 
 
 kXcis, kXtjis, k\t]is, Latin c la vis, key. 
 
 K\eos {KKi(o),fame. C. /. w. 1 ; Ahr. 2, p. 10. KkeFos. Com- 
 pare Latin celeber, celebro. 
 
 \ai6s, Latin laevus, Enghsh left. Compare Xai/3a, Xai(l)a, 
 Xaira, Xaird, a shield, in Hesychius. 
 
 AaoKocov, Laocoon. Priscian. 6, p. 264. AaFoKoFojv. 
 
40 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 Xevpo?, Xelos, Latin laevis, levis, smooth. 
 
 Xov6), Xoo), Latin lavo, to bathe, 
 '^vavs, Latin navis, ship. 
 .y_ veos, Latin novus, English new. 
 
 vevpov, Latin nervus, English nerve. 
 
 o'is, Latin ovis, sheep. Priscian. Q, p. 264. oYls. 
 
 a-dco, save. Compare Latin salvus, salveo, English safe. 
 
 o-Kaios, Latin scaevus, left, not right. 
 
 vXrj, Latin silva, loood. 
 
 oiov, Latin ovum, English egg. Priscian. 6,7?. 264. wFoV. 
 Hesych. «/3ea, wd. 
 
 Ill the Epic and Lyric poets (Homer, Hesiod, 
 Alcseus, Sappho, Pindar, Alcman, Simonides), a 
 number of words, beginning with a vowel, have the 
 following peculiarities : 
 
 (a) A short vowel standing immediately before 
 them is commonly suffered to retain its place ; as, 
 Od* 1, 4. aXyea ov Kara OvfJLov, Alc, 7. virb epyov, 
 Sapph. 2, 9. yXwaaa edye. Alcm, 34. eywvya 
 avacrca. 
 
 (b) The final syllable of the preceding word, if 
 short, is commonly made long, as if by position, 
 even when it stands in the thesis ; as, Och 1 , 5. 
 apw/ii6vo^ r)v re Y^X^^' 
 
 (c) A final long vowel or diphthong, in the the- 
 sis, often remains unaltered before these words ; as, 
 Od. 1, 89. jjuaXkov eirorpvvw, kol ol /jbevo<;. 
 
 As most of these words are found or implied in 
 the first of the preceding lists, nothing is more 
 natural than to suppose that these poets commonly 
 pronounced them with the Digamma. It is to be 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 41 
 
 observed, however, that, in our copies, N movable, 
 r', or T' is often introduced before these words ; 
 
 as, Od. 1, 117. KTriixaaiv otacv dvdcrcroL, Hesiod. Op. 
 1432. erepov P' afat?, for erepov Yci^ai^. Alc. 45. 
 ^eXco TL T' €L7rr}v, for tl FecTrrjv. Alcm, 4. T' dvaKra 
 
 for FavaKTa. Also, ovk or ou;)^; is used before these 
 words for ov ; as, 77 ovx olKi<^, for r) ou FaXt?, in 
 Homer. 
 
 When a digammated word is preceded by a short 
 vowel in the arsis, F was probably changed into T, 
 after the analogy of evaZe, Kavd^ai^ ; as, (/)/Xe eKVpe^ 
 'xj)LX6TeKvp€ j apa ep^av, apaTep^av j diro eOev, airoT- 
 edev. 
 
 The words to which these remarks apply are 
 chiefly the following, with their compounds and 
 derivatives : d'yvvyny oKl^, ' A\l^, dva^, dvhdvw, Apvrj, 
 Tov apvo<^^ dcTTV, e, eap, eOco, elBov, eiKOCTL, evKco, eiXco, 
 eiirelv, 6Ka<;, eKaaro^, eKvpo<^, eKcov, E\aTO<;, ekLaaco, 
 eXirco, eXcop, evvvfii, epyo) or epyco, EPFfl tO do, eaire- 
 po^, €Tr/<i, 6T0<i, '^voyjr, Ihofievev^, ' IXlov, tov, 'Ipc<;, 'Ipo^y 
 a, lao<;, LTea, tru?, of, 0I/C09, oho<;, 69 possessive, ov. 
 
 §29. 
 
 The prototype of O is the Phoenician Tet, which 
 probably had the same relation to Tav that Koph 
 had to Kaph, In the most ancient inscriptions this 
 letter is always represented by 8 ; as, C /. w. 1. 10. 
 AneiTON, a^OuTov, AWO, xldov ; E. E. n. 1 -20. 
 OPQOKAH^, OpdoKX^^, GAPTnTOAEMO^, Oapv- 
 
42 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 TTToXeyLto?. The grammariaiis assert, that, before the 
 introduction of the character 0, the combination 
 TH was employed. This orthography, however, 
 has not yet been found in any inscription. As to 
 C. L n. 2057. ME^TTHEO^, it is most probably 
 badly copied ; add to this the fact, that the inscrip- 
 tion is not very ancient. 
 
 Before the introduction of the characters ^ and 
 X, the Greeks used JTH for $, and KH for X, 
 H being equivalent to the rough breathing ; as, 
 C. I. n. 3. EKUHANTOI, EK^xivrm, AMENnUE^, 
 
 d^€fJL(Pe^, rPOnHON, rypOCpcOP ,' E, E. 71. 1 - 20. 
 
 nHEIAinniA . . . ., $6tSi7r7r/S[a9], AEAUHlX^AeX- 
 </)/?, APKHATETAX, dpxayera^. The characters $ 
 and X, however, are found in some of the most 
 ancient inscriptions; as, C. L n. 1. 4. 10. 11. 1599. 
 1640. e^oL, Tv-^a, acpeXa^i, ypdcj)ea, Aea-^oivha^, "EcpiTT- 
 7ro9. 
 
 Plutarch. Sympos. Prohl. 2, 3, p. 738 C. To yap ^l Ka\ t6 XI 
 
 TO p.ev idTL nr, TO 6e 'Kamra daavvofxevov, 
 
 B. A. p. 780 ; VilJois. Anecd. 2, p. 121. *Ai/ rj6€\ov ypd-^at 
 
 Xe^LV exovaav ttju eKcfio^vrjaLV tov 0, €ypa(j)ov uvtI tov to T, koi 
 Trpos TOVTO eTidecrav to Trap* avTo7s crrjpe'iov Ttjs Sacretay, ivbeLKvvp.€VOi 
 OTi TovTO ovK ecTTi T oXXct TTjl iK(f)ct)vf]aei. Avt\ 8e ttJs eKcf^covrjcrecos 
 TOV $ €ypa(j}ov to II, 7rpoaTi6evTes^ a)S TrpoeLprjTai, to nap' avTols ai]- 
 fielov T^y da(r€Las. Avt\ 8e ttJs tov X eK(})o)vr](TeociS to K eypa(j)ov^ to 
 
 ar)p.€lov Trjs daaeias irpoa-TidevTcs 'n.p\v yap TavTa eTTivorjdTJvai 
 
 Tols ivavTLOLS e)(po)VTo, olov el rjSeXrjcrav X iroirjcraL^ eTTOLOvv K Ka\ E 
 [write h ], ei Se 0, erroLOvv TE [write T\- ], el 8e <P, ttoKlv opoias 
 
 n Koi daaelav, cos vvv Pcopa7oi. In Cramer'' s Anetdota^ vol. 4, 
 p. 325, f- is used for E. 
 
 I 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 43 
 
 Priscian. 1, 5, p. 542. Eum autem proprie sonum quern 
 nunc habet F, significat P cum aspiratione : sicut etiam apud 
 veteres Gmecos pro ^ P et H. Unde nunc quoque in Graecis 
 nominibus antiquam scripturam servamus pro ^ P et H ponen- 
 tes, ut Orpheus, Pha'elhon. Postea vero in Latinis verbis pla- 
 
 cuit pro P et H, F scribi, ut Fama, Jiliiis, facio Aspi- 
 
 ratio ante vocales omnes poni potest, post consonantes vero 
 quatuor tantummodo, more antique Graecorum, C, T, P, jR. 
 
 Victorin. p. 2459, ed. Putsch. Graeci sequebantur sonum 
 tantummodo literarum e $ X ; priusquam a Simonide inveni- 
 rentur, exprimebant juxta T et juxta n et K aspirationis notam 
 H ponendo. 
 
 Diomed, 2, p. 417, ed. Putsch. H quoque interdum conso- 
 nans, interdum aspirationis creditur nota. Haec si C mutae 
 subjuncta fuerit, X notat Graecam ; si P praeposita fuerit, * 
 significat. Item si T praeposita fuerit aspirationi, pro ponitur 
 Graeca. 
 
 §23. 
 
 The prototype of Z is the Phoenician Zain, 
 which, in the Septuagint, is represented by Z ; as, 
 Zaxapta^, Zopo^dlBeX^ Fd^a, This letter is found 
 in some of the most ancient inscriptions ; as, C. /. 
 n. 30. 165. Zr}vo<;, nokv^TJko^; E. E. n, 52. K\a- 
 ^ofjieviot; see also E. E. pp. 21. 22. 
 
 The ancient grammarians call Z a double con- 
 sonant, equivalent to ^J, not because they re- 
 garded it as a mere abbreviation for ^J, but because 
 it generally made the preceding short syllable long 
 by position, and because the iEolians and Dorians 
 very often used ^J where the lonians employed Z ; 
 as, (jypd^co, (ppdaBo), which implies a difference of 
 
44 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 pronunciation as well as a different mode of spell- 
 ing. This commutation does not take place at the 
 beginning of a word ; thus we find, C, L n. 2167. 
 Zovvu^o<;, iEolic for Jccovvcro<;. As to such forms as 
 o-Svyo^, ^Seix;, they were most probably introduced 
 by the grammarians as illustrations of the commu- 
 tation of Z and ^J. The Boeotians and Megarians 
 often used J J, and the Tarentines ^^, for Z, but 
 only in the middle of a word, which, however, does 
 not prove that Z had the sound of A A or S^. Had 
 Z been sounded like XA, Dionysius and Quintilian 
 would not have admired its beautiful sound, and 
 the Roman grammarians would not have said that 
 the Latin had no sound corresponding to it. As 
 to its making position, this was owing to its strong 
 vocal hissing. 
 
 Fourmont, a well-known forger of very ancient 
 Greek inscriptions, taking it for granted that the 
 Italian and German pronunciation of Z was the 
 true Greek pronunciation, employed, in his spurious 
 inscriptions, J^ for Z. As to the inscription, E. E, 
 p. 345. SOTSOTOSAES, found on an Agrigentine 
 vase, and made to read ^co^ov rov Xari<;, The vase 
 of Sozus the son of Sae, it is nothing more than a 
 string of Greek letters engraved on it by way of 
 ornament, and may as well be read SOT SOT O 
 SAES, Those who read ^wfof rov Sarj<; suppose 
 that this Sozus was a Lycian by birth, and conse- 
 quently, according to the custom of his country, 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 45 
 
 the son of his mother and not of his father ; for 
 AvKLOt, Ta<; yvvalKa<; jJuaXkov r] rov^ av8pa<i TLficoac, kol 
 
 KoKovvrab fjLTjTpodev. (^NicoL Damascen. p. 215, ed, 
 I Cor ay,) 
 
 Before the introduction of H and W, the iEolians 
 and Dorians used K^ for H, and nH for W; as, 
 C. /. 71, 3, AEKXAI, Se^at; E, E, n, 1-20. PEK- 
 ^ANOP, Pv^dvcop, n^HN, W^v. The Boeotians, 
 however, although a branch of the tEoHc race, used 
 Xt for H ; as, C, I, n, 25, 1639. EXX e^, AEXXO- 
 NI, Ae^covt. The Athenians used X^ for a, and 
 $^ for W; as, C, 1, n, 76. 145. 139. 160. EAOX- 
 SEN, eSo^ev, XXTNEAEXXAMEN, ^weXe^afiev, 
 TPT^X, ypvf, ANEPPA^XAN, dveypafav. The 
 characters H and W are found in some of the most 
 ancient inscriptions ; as, C, 1, n, 31, 39. Several, 
 Doric, 'Ep/jL7jatdva^y Ionic; see also E, E. pp. 21. 
 22. 
 
 Dionys. de Conip. 14. AnfKa 5e Xeyovo-iv avTci fJTOL hui TO (Tvv- 
 Bera itvai^ to jiev Z dia tov 2 kol A, to 8e a dia tov K kol 2, to de 
 ^ 8ta tov n Koi 2, o-VYe(f)dapiJ.eva>v aXXrjXois Koi Ibiav (f)(iiVT}V Xa/:i/3a- 
 vovTcov • Tj dia TO X'^P^v enexeiv, 8volv ypaynjLaTa^v iv Tols avXka^ais 
 napaXafi^avofieva. 
 
 B. A. p. 632. AiTrXa be e'lpijTai oti ev cKaaTOv avTcov eK 8vo 
 avixcpatvoiv avyKeLTac, to pev Z e'/c tov 2 kol A, to de S eK tov K koi 
 2, TO Se ^ eK tov H koi 2. 
 
 IMd. p. 780 ; Villois. Anecd. 2, p. 121. "Otuv 8e rjdeXov avy- 
 ypdyj/ai Xe^iv e)(ovcrav ttjv tov Z eK(pa)vr]cnv, eypa(Pov to 2 koi A avri 
 tov Z, axTTcep koX vvv evpicTKopev irapa Tols AaypievaLv. Avt\ de tov 
 S, K KOI 2, uvtI de tov ^, 11 kol 2. 
 
 Ibid. p. 815. Kai ert 'Keyovcriv oti ovk elalv eK dvo avpcf)Qivcov to, 
 
46 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 SittXS, eTreidf] 6 "Ojxr^pos to Z ov Kar iiveKTacnv \afx^dv€i, olov " O? re 
 ZaKvvQov eVi/atoi/," Koi " acrTV ZeXeirjs.^^ "AXkcos re el crvyxf^povyav 
 avTCL bvvafiLV e^^eiu dvo crvixcpaivcov, eVeiSj) ol AioXets Kara Trjv 7rpo(po- 
 pav Tov ^vyos crdvyos ypd(j)ov(n koI Kara ttjv 7rpocf)opav tov ^L(f)os 
 K(ri(f)os [read ctk'k^os ?], koI Kara ttjv 7rpo(popav tov -^eWiov 
 orTreWiov, dW opcos ov del to. /caret 8id\eKT0V IBcd^ovTa els kolvqv 
 irapakayL^dveLV. 
 
 Gregor. Corinth. JEol 39, pp. 613. 661. Avt\ de to£> S K2 
 
 7rpo<pepova-t [ol AtoXeiy], ^evos Kcrevos, koX dvA tov ^, 112, Ile- 
 Xo\//' ITe'XoTTS'. 
 
 Victorin. p. 2459. S autem varie [exprimebant], nunc per 
 K et 2, nunc per r [read X] et 2. Item ^ nunc per B2 [read 
 $2], nunc per 112. 
 
 Diomed. 2, p. 417. Sicut P et S simul positae ^ Graecam 
 afferunt. 
 
 It has been asserted that the prototype of S is 
 the Phoenician Tsade, and that Z and H, when they 
 were adopted by the Greeks, exchanged names, 
 Zrjra being a modification of Taahri, and St of Zatv ; 
 also, that at first S was not used, the Greeks, as 
 such, having always avoided the combinations T^, 
 A'Z, &X ; and that, in process of time, it became 
 the representative of K^ or X^. These suppo- 
 sitions, however, are contradicted by the fact, that 
 the most ancient forms of the Greek S in no way 
 resemble the Phoenician Tsade, The name St is 
 formed after the analogy of III, ^2, XI, Wl ; as to 
 the name Zrjra, it is no more related to TaaS/] than 
 its neighbours Brjra, JeXra, ^Hra, ©TJra, Icora are, 
 all of which end in -ra. In the Septuagint, Tsade 
 is represented by ^ ; as, MeX^to-eSe'/c, ^icov, ^a^acod. 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 47 
 
 In the Ionic alphabet, H occupies the place of 
 ^dfjiex, which corresponds to ^tyfia. 
 
 § 24. 
 
 Kdirira corresponds to the Phoenician Kaph, 
 Latin C, and Koinra to Koph, Latin Q» The Greek 
 Q was used by the Dorians, and was regularly fol- 
 lowed by O or by a consonant and O ; as, C /. n, 7. 
 29. 31. 37. 166. HAQON, ndK(Dv, QOPINQOGEN, 
 KopcveSeev, QOIOX,Kolo^, HOPQONjpKov, ATQO- 
 AOPKA^, AvKoSopKa<;; Eckhel, D, N, \, pp. 170. 
 242. XTPAQOXION, ^vpaKovaicov, QPOTOIV . . . ., 
 KpoTcov ,...; E. E, n. 1-20. MAAHQO . . . ., Ma- 
 XrjKo....; ibid, p. 46. HEQTOP, "Ektc^p. This 
 orthography shows that the Dorians were fully 
 aware of its Phoenician deep guttural sound (kiv) ; 
 but as they could not easily make the distinction 
 between this letter and its kindred K, they used it 
 only before the vowel-sound O, which readily co- 
 alesces with the guttural Q. The Romans, in order 
 to preserve its guttural sound, invariably annexed 
 a, U to it, which vowel thus used merely indicated 
 that Q was guttural ; without this accompaniment, 
 Q would not have differed from C or K. This 
 being the case, such forms as, C, I, n, 32. QEIPI- 
 AEOy EOEQEN may justly be looked upon with 
 suspicion. 
 
 Uly/jua and ^dv were two distinct letters, the 
 former corresponding to Samech, and the latter to 
 
48 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 Shin, The original form of ^/y/^a was <> , the 
 prototype of 9, o-, and of the Latin 5 ,* that of Xdv 
 was £ , ^, or M. In the most ancient ^Eolic in- 
 scriptions, only Xlyfia is used ; as, C.LnA\. 1599. 
 ^lyixa is also used in all the Attic inscriptions cut 
 before the eighty-sixth Olympiad {B. C, 432) ; 
 also, in the Delian inscription, written in the Ionic 
 dialect, C. /. n, 10. 
 
 In the most ancient Doric inscriptions, Xav is 
 almost always used. The Doric pronunciation of 
 this letter was much stronger than that of the Ionic 
 ^/yyLta, and probably resembled somewhat that of 
 its prototype Shin, This strong sound is still to be 
 heard in many parts of continental Greece, for 
 which the more polite Phanariots would often ridi- 
 cule the Greeks of Epirus, Macedonia, and Thes- 
 saly. The Pindaric expression, 'Zav Ki^hrfkov^ spu- 
 rious or impure San, seems to have reference to 
 this sound, and not to that of the iEolic and Ionic 
 
 In process of time, the ^Eolians and lonians re- 
 jected the character S and substituted ^ in its 
 place ; hence, in inscriptions belonging to Ionia and 
 iEolis, in later Boeotic, and in Attic inscriptions cut 
 after the eighty-sixth Olympiad, only ^ with its 
 modifications is used. The lonians, after rejecting 
 the character S, ^lyfia, gave its name to its succes- 
 sor, X ^dv. This explains the remark of Herodo- 
 tus, that the letter called UlyfMa by the lonians was 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 49 
 
 called ^dv by the Dorians. This confusion of ^dp 
 and Xlyfjia was not uncommon even in Palestine ; 
 thus, the descendants of Ephraim could not pro- 
 nounce SH. 
 
 The Greek had no sound corresponding to SH ; 
 the Seventy represent Shin usually by X ; as, ^vfie- 
 (l)v, ^a/jbyfrcov, 'Xafiovrik ; sometimes by ^^ ; as, Aa- 
 aovp, the prototype of Aaavpca. 
 
 KoTTTra and Hdv were used also as brands on 
 horses, which, thus marked, were respectively 
 called KoTTTrartai or KoTriracj^opai,, and ^afjL<l>6pai or 
 XaiT<i>6pai.? ^-— ? - ^--^ ^ '- ■ -) ^ ^^^0 - ^-7- 
 
 Herod. 1, 139. Ta ovvoyLora (t(^l eovra ofjLoia Tolai croifxacri Kai 
 rrf. fifyaXoirpcneiijt reXevTaxri izavra es ravTo ypafifia, to Accpi€€s /xeV 
 2ai/ AcaXeovcri, Icoves di St'y/xa. 
 
 Di07iys. de Corny. 14. "Kxapt 5e Ka\ diodes t6 2, Kal el TrXeovd- 
 
 (r€t€ cr<fi68pa XvTrei tcop yovv TraXaicov crnavicos e;^pa)i'ro rives 
 
 avTuTi KOL necpvKaypeucos. Eicrt Se ol dcriypovs (albas oXas iiTOLOVv • 
 dijXoi Be TovTo Uivdapos ev ols (Prjai, " IIpl;; p.ev TJpnre axoivoremj 
 (Pcovrjevra didvpaplBaiv kol to 2av Kt/3SaXoj/." 
 
 Allien. 10, SI, p. 454. 'Seo-nroXepos S' 6 Ilapiavos, ev rcol Ilept 
 "ETriypappc'iTcov., ev XaXKrjbovt (prjalv enl tov Qpacrvpdxov tov o-o<piaTov 
 fxvrjpaTOs etnyeypd^Oai Tobe to eniypappa • 
 
 Tuvvopa erjra Poj "AXcfia 2av ^Y Mv ^AX(pa Xi Ov 2d^, 
 Tlarpls Xa\KT]bibv, t] be re^vr) cro({>iT]. 
 
 Id. 11, 30, p. 467. To be Sav dvrl tov liypa AcopiKcos elprjKaa-iv. 
 Oi yap p.ovaiKo\, KaOdwep ttoXXukls ApiaTo^evos (prjai, to ^iypa Xeyeiv 
 jraprjiTovvTO, bid to aKXrjpoaTopov elvai ■ Ka\ dvenirrjbeiov avXco7. Kal 
 Tovs Irnrovs tovs to 2 eyKexapaypevov exovTas 2ap,(f)6pas kqXovo-ip. 
 
 Schol. ad Aristoph. Nub. 23. KoTTTrarias tivnovs eKdXovv 
 ols eyKexdpaKTO to K crToix^lov • as '2ap.(j)6pas tovs iyKexapaypevovs 
 TO 2. To yap 2 Koi to N x(^P^<^<^opevov "Edv eXeyov. At be x<ipd^eis 
 
 5 
 
50 HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 
 
 avrai Koi fi^XP^ "^^^ ^^^ o-coCovrai enl toIs Ittttols. '2vv€^€vyfX€vov yap 
 Tov K Koi 2 TO crxVH'Ci tov r apiOfiov dvvarai voela-dai, ov TrporfyeiTai 
 TO K. Kai napa ypappaTiKols ovtco dtbdo-KeTaL koL KaXelrai Konna 
 ivvevTjKovTa. 
 
 Sc/iol. ad Arist. N. 122. ^awcfiopai 8e ol Siy/ta e;^oj/rey nepl 
 TOP prjpov. 
 
 Hesych. KoTnraTias, Ittttos KeKavpevos, evTeTVTrcopevov ex<ov (ttj- 
 pelov TO KoTTTTO, o ecTTi aTreaTpappevov P kol 2 It may be 
 
 remarked here, that the Greek word for brand, that is, a mark 
 made by burning with a hot iron, is Kavpa, found in a Boeotic 
 inscription (C. /. n. 1569.) 
 
 Suidas. KoTTTraTLas Uttttovs eKoXovv ois eyKexdpciKTat to K 
 CTTotx^lov ' COS '2ap<p6pas tovs iyK^xapayp^vovs to 2 kcu N x'^P^^' 
 cr6p,evov aXXois. '2dv yap eKeivovs eXeyov. At Se x'^P^^^'-^ avTai eTi 
 Ka\ vvv ado^ovTaL eVi toIs Itvttols, '2v^€vyvvpevov yap to K rcoT 2 to 
 crxw^ '''OV Cf dpidpov KaTavoelo-dai St'Scoo-ii/, ov TvporjyeiTai to K. Hapa 
 yap ypappaTLCTTals ovtco BibdaKeTai, Ka\ KaXfirat Komra evvevrjKovTa. 
 
 Id. 2ap.(fi6pas, eldos Ilttttov eyKexapayp^vov to 2 (rrjp^lov. Ol 
 be Aoopte'is to 2 2dv XeyovcTL. 
 
 Judg. xii. 6. Ml) 'E(f)pa6LTr]s el ; kcll eiirev, Ov. Kat elnav avTon, 
 EIttov drj o-Tdxvs. Kal ov KaTevOvve tov XaXrjcrat ovtcos. The fact 
 
 is, they asked him to say Shiioleth and he said Siboleth. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 4, p. 27. Q, cujus simiUs affectu specieque (nisi 
 quod pauUum a nostris obHquatur) Koppa apud Graecos, nunc 
 tantum in numero manet. 
 
 §25. 
 
 When the alphabetical numeral system was 
 adopted by the later Greeks, the then obsolete 
 letters Jlya/x^a, KoTTTra, and ^dv were employed 
 to denote 6, 90, and 900, respectively. But since 
 the character ^, the true Sdv, was at that time 
 called Htyfia and denoted 200, the grammarians 
 
HISTORY OF THE GREEK ALPHABET. 51 
 
 employed the Phoenician Shin, TfT, A, 4^, ^, to de- 
 note 900. The first of these figures is found in an 
 Egyptian papyrus (^E, E. p. 352) ; the second and 
 fourth are found in the Chronicon of Eusebius ; the 
 third is found in Theognostus (C. A. 2. \,p. 150). 
 We observe here that the fourth character is evi- 
 dently a modification of the second, but is not 
 found in any Phoenician inscription. 
 
 Some modern scholars, perceiving that the last 
 of these four forms of Shin had the appearance of 
 C (one of the later forms of ^) and IT united into 
 one form, supposed that its ancient name was ^av 
 JTt, XdviTi, or ^afiTrl, and that it corresponded to the 
 Hebrew Tsade ; they assumed, also, that ^civ was 
 another name for Xly^ia, And because, in the He- 
 brew alphabet, Tsade stands next to iT, they in- 
 ferred that Xdvm was so called because in the 
 original alphabet it stood next to III. As, however, 
 no ancient author uses this word, it became neces- 
 sary to confirm this hypothesis by conjectural emen- 
 dation. Now the Scholium on the twenty-third 
 line of the Clouds of Aristophanes, being unusually 
 unintelligible, offered a fme opportunity for critical 
 display ; accordingly, it was made to read as fol- 
 lows : KoTrirarca^ lttttov^ eKciXovv oi? eyKe'^dpaKrao to 
 fy ar^ixelov, w? ^a/jL(f)opa<; rov^ 6'yKe')(^apa<yfi6vov(; to ^. 
 To yap C fcal to II '^(^apao-ao/J.evov X a purl eXeyov. Ac 
 Bie '^apd^6L<; aurac kol p^^XP^ "^^^ ^^^ o-fo^ovrac eirt toI^ 
 
 "LTTTroi^;. (Aristoph. Nub. 23, ed. Boihe ; Euseh. 
 
52 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 Chronic. Scaliger. Animadv. p. 116; Cor sin. Not. 
 Graec. p, xxv. et seq.) This emendation of course 
 fully proves the existence of the word Xafjurl. 
 
 Beda de Tndigitatione, as quoted hy J. Scaliger, Euseh 
 Animadvers. p. 116. Graeci enim omnibus suis Uteris expri 
 munt numeros. Verum toto alphabeti sui charactere in mime 
 rorum figuras extenso, tres, qui plus sunt, numeros, notis pro 
 priis, quae ex alphabeto non sunt, depingunt. Prima est r 
 quae dicitur Episemon, et est nota numeri VI. Secunda est 
 q, quae vocatur Kophe, et valet in numero XC. Tertia est "^ , 
 quae dicitur Enneacosia, quia, valet in numero DCCCC. Quia 
 ennea Graece noveni Latine, enneneconda nonaginta, enneacosia 
 nonningenta, dicitur. 
 
 FavorinuSy or Phavorinus. A p id 116 s to de Q, oKTUKoa-ia 
 
 TTOiet, Koi aKoXovdcos indycraL ^apafCTTypa [various reading Tr]v X'^' 
 paKTTJpa] rJTCs ttouI ivvaKocria. The word f} ;;^apaKri7pa is modern. 
 
 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 The diphthongs a, rj, w were originally written 
 AI, HI, fll ; that is, the iota now called subscript 
 was written and pronounced like any other iota. 
 
 The Cohans and Dorians began to write H for 
 HI in the third person singular of the subjunctive 
 active, and aorist subjunctive passive, as early as 
 the commencement of the fourth century before 
 Christ (say B. C. 325) ; as, C. /. n. 1841. 1843. 
 1850, 2166. 2448. 3640. Sokv, irdaxn^ evSe^v, ircWv, 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 53 
 
 xLpeOrj, dvajpacfyfj, dvareOrj, According to Gregorius 
 Corinthius {p. 606), the ^olians wrote also 12 for 
 (21 in the dative singular of the second declension. 
 ^Compare the dative singular of the Latin second 
 declension.) 
 
 The omission of this I became very common 
 about the latter part of the first century before 
 I^hrist (B. C. lb) ; thus, in inscriptions belonging 
 io that century, a, 77, « are very often written A, 
 H, n ; in those cut after the commencement of our 
 ?ra, and in manuscripts, it is generally omitted. 
 The transcribers of the Byzantine period commit- 
 ted a number of errors with reference to this iota, 
 some of which still remain uncorrected. 
 
 The early modern Greeks employed the orthog- 
 raphy a, y, (o, instead of the orginal at, yc, wl, merely 
 because they did not pronounce this I ; which or- 
 thography gave rise to the expression viroyeypafifMe- 
 vov Icora, lota suhscriptum, Herod ian (in Cramer'^ s 
 Anecdota), Choeroboscus (ibid,), and Eustathius 
 (A, D, 1150) use Trpoo-ypdcpeLv, and Quintilian uses 
 adscribere, with reference to it. In manuscripts 
 written before the fourteenth century, this I, if writ- 
 ten at all, is annexed to the preceding vowel ; thus, 
 ai, rjc, cot. The expressions, SlcfjOoyyoc Kvpiac, proper 
 diphthongs, and 8t(f>6oyyoc KaTaxpi(^TLical, improper 
 diphthongs, and vTzoyeypapLpievov Icora, occur in the 
 early modern Greek grammarians. The terms, 
 Kvpico^, Kara'^prjaTCKCof;, and viroypacpeLV, as applied tO 
 5* 
 
54 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY, 
 
 diphthongs, occur also in Draco (^pp. 4. 9. ed. Her- \ 
 man.) ; but the passages in which they are used I 
 could not have been written before the time of 
 Eustathius. 
 
 Strah. 14, p. 959 (648). IloXXoi yap ;)(<»/)is rod I ypd(f>ov(Ti ras 
 SoTiKas, Koi eK^dWovcrl ye to eOos ^^vo^i-k^ alTlqy ovk €)(ov. ^-^uc ,-i^^ 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram..!, 9. T^i^ yap 6p6oypa(^iav cf)ao-lv iv rpicrl 
 KelcrOai rpoTTOi^, TrocroTqri, ttoiottjti, p.€piapco7. Hoo-ottjti pkv ovv orav 
 ^TjTMixev, el Ta'is doriKals Trpoo-Oereov to I. ' _ 
 
 Quintil. 1, 7. Sicut in Graecis accidit adjectione I literae 
 quam non solum dativis casibus in parte ultima adscribunt, 
 sed quibusdam etiam interponunt, ut in 'Xtjio-ttjI, quia etymologia 
 ex divisione inter syllabas facta desideret eam literam. 
 
 When two words were to be united, by crasis, 
 into one, if the first ended in a diphthong, the 
 second vowel (t, v) of that diphthong was dropped 
 before the contraction was effected ; as, C. I. n. 8. 
 29. 39. 1688. 2554. 3044. 3047. dhek(i>ol, ol dSe\cl>ol ; 
 
 Kayoy, Kac ey(o ,* KaTnorrarov, Kao eTriararov ,* rupyeloi, 
 Tol ApyeioL ,* tcottoWcovc, tcol AiroXKcovi ,* Kr)7n, Kat eirt ,* 
 /^^?, Kol eU j fcapT€fjLLV, Kol ' ApTejJbLV j Tr)'irapr]L, rrfc eira- 
 pr}L , Twycoz^o?, rod aywvo<^ j KrjiraLveofjuev, kclI eiratveofxev. 
 It is observed further, that Kal before ai, ec, ov, drop- 
 ped the at; as, C. /. n. 2554. 2321. 3019. Katrc^;, 
 
 KOL alTi<;j KeiKOCTi, Kol eLKOcrc j KovKert, kol ovfceri. The 
 Elean inscription (C /. n. 11) has TOINTATT, twI 
 'vravT, for Twl evravOa, with the I remaining after 
 the contraction. As to (C. /. n, 3588) KAIMON, 
 KalfjLov, KOL efjLov, it seems to be an error of the stone- 
 cutter ; the same inscription has KA^TWOTX, Ka<f)' 
 
, ^^ce:>2>z^^^^) 
 
 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 55 
 
 v'\jrov<;, Kol airo xr^ov^^ without the I. The I retams 
 its place when it belongs to the second of the syl- 
 lables to be contracted ; as, koI elra, Kolra. 
 
 C. A. vol. 4, p. 348. Ta 5e rea-a-apa et^rj to. qvvdera rrjs crvva- 
 \oi,(f)rjs etVt ravTa, €K6\Ly\ns Kai Kpaats, eKOXiyj/is Kol avvaipeais^ 
 Kpaais Koi avvaipecris, eKdXtyj/is Kol Kpaais kol crvvaipeaLS. "EKOXiyj/is 
 
 Kai Kpaais, olov Kal eyat Kay a "'EKBXiylns Se Kai cruvaipea-is, 
 
 olou ipoX vTTodvvei epovTTodvvei Kpaais 6e Ka\ avva'i- 
 
 peais, olov 6 aliroXos coItto'Kos "EKOXiyj/is 6e, Kpaais, Kal 
 
 (rvvaipeais, olov ol alnoXoi alnoXoi. 
 
 The adverbial datives in HI retain the I ; as, 
 C. /. 71. 1841. 1843. 2483. 3053. Sirvh Doric b'Trac, 
 The adverb rjl, ichere, was by the grammarians 
 written ^ when it meant as. 
 
 The traditional orthography of the ending -yccpc 
 of such Epic datives as ^L7jt(j)t, (f)aivofM6vr}i(f)L, requires 
 the diphthong HI. 
 
 Eustath. p. 173. To p.ev rjl dvrl tov ottov avv Ton I ypdcfiovaiv 
 ol T€)(ViKo'i, Ka6a Kai TO 7rT]7 Ka\ otttji Kal aXXr] i, o eaTiv dXXa^ou. 
 To 8e rj $ €fii s eaTl §t'x^ 7rpoaypa(})j]s tov I Tideaai. 
 
 Id. p. 1251. "AXXtji (pevyco, TOVTeaTiv dXXa)(0v, inipprjpaTL- 
 Kov Kal vvv ov, opcos Trpoayeypappevov e'xei to I, cos otto 8otik7]s yeyo- 
 vos, KaOa Kal to TavTrji, dvTl tov ovtcos-, Kal to cTeprjicpi nap' 
 *Hai68(iii, dvrl tov erepcoy. , 
 
 C. A. 1, p. 360. IIaXdpT]i(f)iv [77. 3, 338] npoaypdcfiei to I 
 €K Trapaboaeoos ' e^fi 8e Kavova • ai 8ia ttjs ^I avXXa^rjs yivopevai 
 erreKTaaeis TTpoaepyopcvai Tals Trroiaeaiv, et pev (pvXdTTovai ttjv avTrjv 
 (fxovTjV.) Kal Tqv aiiTrjv ypacf)T]V (pvXaTTovai. 
 
 The adverbial datives in -tjo-l, -acre, are written 
 without the I; as, C. I. n. 87. 158. Ae-^vnai; E. E. 
 
 p. 111. 'AypvXrjcTL, ^A\(07r€K7]cn ; A. H. 71. 53. OXuflTTL- 
 
56 EEMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 Even the dative plural of the first declension was 
 sometimes written without this I ; as, C /. n. 71. 
 73 c. 137 — 140. avrrjcn, rrjcn, ra/jilaai, for avrrfLcn, 
 rrfiai, rafMcacat, and these for avTal<^, TaL<;, TafMoai<; j 
 E. E. p. 126. eiriardTTjcn, for eTrtorTciTTjcat, eVtcrTaTat?. 
 
 The formula, Ecj) cot, on condition that, is, in 
 inscriptions, written E^fl ; as, C, L n, 93. 1704. 
 But Curtius, Anecd. Delph. n. 4. e</)' wire. 
 
 C. A. vol. 2. 1, p. 157. Ta els 21 eTTLpp-qfiara e'lre Trpoirapo^v- 
 VOLTO eiVf TrpoirepLcnvonTO et;^€i to. irpb reXovs eire dia fxaKpov tov A, 
 J] dia TOV H, anavicos Se Koi 8ia rov i2, &)$• ep^ei to Q p iaxjiv • olov 
 AB-Qvrjcri, Qpiaai, dvpacri, Qri^rjcri. 
 
 According to Eustathius {p. 50), the Attic end- 
 ing -779 of the nominative plural of nouns in -ef ? is 
 -r}L<^, with the diphthong HI. This orthography 
 was suggested by such forms as rllheiv, rjUa^ov, nf]Uiv. 
 But it will be recollected, that when the Attic uses 
 rii for ei, the original syllables were el, w^hich in the 
 Ionic became 1)1 ; as, Attic kXt]^, Ionic K\r]k, com- 
 mon /cXe/?, original /cW?, /cXeFt?, Latin clavis; Ny- 
 p7)lSo^, Nr]p7]iBo<;, NrjpetBo^. Now the ending -77? comes 
 from -€€? after the analogy of the dual -t] from -ee,* 
 consequently the orthography -77^9 is contrary to 
 all analogy. In an Attic inscription we find, C /. 
 n. 455. irXwrj^, from TrXwev^, which would settle the 
 question, if it could be referred to the latter part of 
 the second century before Christ (B. C. 175). As 
 to such nominatives as (A. H. n. 132) MTAAXEX, 
 MAPONE^, they can be either MvXaa'^^, Mapwv9j^, 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 57 
 
 or MvXaaeU, Mapcovet^, for -rjl^;, in these inscriptions, 
 would have been written -ElX ; they most probably 
 
 . stand for Mv\aarj<;, Maf)Q}vr]<; (from Mapcovev^, a native 
 
 I of Mapoiveia). 
 
 The aorist of verbs in -alvay, -alpw, ends in -rjva 
 or -ava, -rjpa or -apa, without the I, because this 
 tense is formed from the simple root, and be- 
 cause, in inscriptions of the classical period, these 
 endings are written without the I ; as, C. I. n. 175. 
 2374. 234-7. 2953. 247. 1907. irwdva^, dvecp^ve, Ka- 
 
 OrjpavTcov, Karapac, eirdpei, eirdpa<;, r]pe, rjparo. The 
 
 perfect of alpay is rjpKa, rjp/jLai, ; as, C. I. n. 2271. 
 
 3137. airrjpKWf;, rjpOw. 
 
 The second perfects SeSrja, ^ip.7)va, iri^riva, crear)- 
 pa, Kexwa are written without the I, because they 
 come from the roots AA-, MAN-, ^AN-, ^AP-, 
 XAN-. 
 
 C. A. vol. 4, p. 190. Eav 6 eveaTois rrjl AI di<p66yycoL Trapakr)- 
 yerai, Tpenei avrrjv iv Tail ixeorcoi TrapaKeifjisvcoi els H, oiov (^aiVco 7re- 
 <prjva, ;;(aiVa) Ke^^va^ /jLaipco e^ ov to paivojiaL koX fjLefirjva. 
 
 The ending of the contracted infinitive of verbs 
 in -dco is, in ancient inscriptions, written -av, -rjv, 
 which shows that it is contracted from -aev ; as, 
 iC. I. n, 2569. 2919. 2058. 3069. nixav, irepcopav, 
 KaraaKevav (future), f^>; A. H. n. 250. eav twice. 
 
 C. A. 2. 1, p. 310. Uau (inapepcpaTov dL(f)doyyov e^ft naTci Tqv 
 TeXevTaiav TrXrjv Trjs TrpoiTrjs av^vytas tcov Trepco-ircopevcov • voelv, XP'^' 
 aovv, TVTTTeLV^ TVTTTeadaf ^oav pivToi KaX ye\av ovk€ti, 
 
 y The traditional orthography of the Epic ending 
 
58 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 -r]i^L of the subjunctive active requires the diph- 
 thong HI before -ai ; as, elTrrjtac, orpvvrjiaL. 
 
 Eustath. p. 1006. 'E'iir'q lo-lv^ oTpvvqio-LV, i fXTrvevcrr] ktlp, 
 aiToa-Tpi-^rjKTLV^ ols iv ttjI TrapaX-qyovcrrji to I TrpoayeypaTrrai. 
 
 The traditional orthography of the second person 
 singular of (prj/jLt is c/)??/?, and not (p-q^, which shows 
 that it is contracted from cpdec^, after the Doric 
 manner. 
 
 Eustath. p. 1578. To (prjis ev ran iveaTWTL pev Kara irapabocnv 
 o^vverai kox avv toh I ypd(p€Tai. 
 
 C. ^. 2. 1,;?. 311 ; also vol 1. 1, p. 432. Ov8ev tS^v els pi 
 
 prjpaTCiv €7r\ devrepov 7rpoaa>7rov e'xd to I • Tidrjpi Tidr^s, di8a>pL bldcos ' 
 7rXr)v Tov (prjpl (firjls [so accented]. 
 
 Adjectives in -colo^ are written with an I, be- 
 cause this ending is contracted from -wio?; as, 
 C. L n. 2236. 3539. Kcolo^, firjrpcolo^ ; A. H, n, 22. 
 
 132. 7raTpo)Lr}<;, KcoloL, 
 
 Neuters in -colov, also, are written with an I, be- 
 cause this ending is contracted from -colov; as, C. L 
 
 n, rjp(o2ov. 
 
 C. A. vol. 2. I, pp. 49. 286. Ta Sia tov CO LOS KTTjTtKo. dia ttjs 
 Ql hi^Ooyyov ypd(f)eTai, olov Kcolos, M i j/eoTos, rjpcolos, dv8pai7os, 
 d(TT pcolos, naT pcolos. 
 
 Zooov, miimal, was written with an HI ; as, C /. 
 n, 2448. 3539. ^cocou, (l)val-^coLo<;. The diminutive 
 ^co^cov, also, was written with an 121; thus, C /. 
 n, 155 ; A, H. n, 51, ^wihiov. 
 
 C. A. vol. 2. 1, p. 286. Zalov yiueTUL irapa to ^rjv, npoa-ypdcpe- 
 Tai 6e TO I. 
 
 Ibid. p. 216. Zailo-ov [read Zco7ov'\, t6 ZQ peya crvv tcoI 1, 
 TO O piKpov • drro yap tov ^aj prjpaTos yeyovev. 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 59 
 
 Ihid. p. 121. Zcoidiov dia ttjs Ql dicfiOoyyov. 
 
 EpcoiSco^;, heron, with the diphthong fll, accord- 
 ing to the grammarians. 
 
 C. A. vol. 2. 1, p. 214. EpcoiSios-, TO PQ fxeya crvv rcoi I, Koi 
 TO AI I ri TrapdSoais, al Se eTVfxoXoyiai dia<popovvTai. 
 
 K\7]l^co, with the diphthong HI, because it is 
 contracted from kXtjl^o), which comes from Kket^w. 
 The contracted ev-K\el^co, with an EI, occurs in an 
 inscription (C /. n. 175), which Boeckh unneces- 
 sarily changes into ev-K\r]t^co. The original root is 
 KXeF-, found in the derivative /cXeVo?, which occurs 
 in the Crisssean inscription (C /. n, 1), the first 
 line of which, according to the best copies, reads, 
 . . . . e^ot K\eFo<i airOirov aiYei 
 
 Ilpcolpa, prow, with an III, according to the an- 
 cient grammarians. (C A. vol. 2, l,p. 196.) 
 
 ^(0^(0, save, is, in inscriptions, written with an I ; 
 thus, C. /. n. 2448. o-w/fo) ; Tab, Her. KaTe-cr(OL^aiie<i 
 or KaTe<T(DicraiJie<i. The original form was o-otfo), 
 formed from aow, like x/3o/?w from XPO-, hence the 
 Doric airea-oL^ev, in Hesjchius. 
 
 Xprjl^o), C. /. n. 2483, with an HI, contracted 
 from xp^tfft), which comes from the root XPA-. We 
 find, also, C. I. n. 2448. xPV^co without the I, 
 
 flov, egg, was also written wl6v, with an fll. 
 (C. A. vol. 2. \,p. 281.) In a manuscript of the 
 Anacreontic odes, it is accented onov. This orthog- 
 raphy and accentuatfon were suggested by the form 
 mov. The original form of this word was wf6v, 
 Latin ovum, English egg; hence co^eov, ioeov, coiov. 
 
60 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 V ' § 27. 
 
 The early Boeotians used AE, OE, for AI, 01 ; 
 as, C.Ln. 1599. 1647. Aeaj^pwvha^ for Alo-xp(^vBa^, 
 Aeschrondas ; IlXav^ae for HXavyai, Plauchae^ a 
 dative ; Aicovvaoe for Aioyvvaoc, dative of ^ttoz/fcro?. 
 
 In order to indicate the original sound of T (that 
 of 00 in moo7i or book), the Boeotians prefixed an O 
 to this letter ; so that, in their dialect, OT is long or 
 short according as the original T was long or short; 
 thus, in ovScop, crovv, Kovv€<;, it is short, like oo in book ; 
 in ovXij, daovXla, long, like oo in moon. It is evi- 
 dent, therefore, that O in the Boeolic diphthong OT 
 is a mere orthographical mark. 
 
 jT 
 
 B. A. p. 779. Aeoi/ hi i(TTL ^rjTrjcrai, el npa to O TrpoTidefievov 
 Trapa BoicoroTy tov Y dvuap,t,i> e;^ei (ttol)(€lov. Kai eVrtj/ elnfiv on ovk 
 ex^i dvvap.iv crToixeiov, dXXa (pdoyyos povov iariv. "Otl yap ovk e^ei 
 bvvapiv (TTOixeiov 8rj\ov, eiye npocrepxopevov tov Y tov uvtov xpovov 
 (f)v\dTTei. Kal yap coairep to Kvves avveo-ToXpevov e^ei to Y, ovtco 
 Ka\ TO Kovves avv€a-Ta\p€Vi]v e;^ei ttjv kov- crvXXa^rjv. 
 
 EustatJl. ad II. 1, 10. Ndo-os vovcros KaTo. Tovs^Icovas prjKvvov- 
 Tas TO O TT]7 7Tpo(T\r]y\reL tov Y, ovnep dvanaXiv ol BoicoTol noLOvai 
 KUTa TTJV 'HpaKXdSov Trapaboaiv rrpoaTidevTes avTo\ tcoI Y dixpdvoiL to 
 fXiKpbv O • Kal ^paxvvopevov pev (jiTjcrc ^paxvvovTes., prjKvvopevov di 
 prjKvvovTes, to v\r} ovXij XeyoKre? Ka\ to vdap ov8(op. 
 
 Priscian. 1, 6, 36, p. 554, ed. Putsch. Illi [Aeoles] enim 
 OovyaTTjp pro BvyaTrjp, OY corripientes, vel magis Y sono [/"soliti 
 sunt pronuntiare, ideoque ascribunt O non ut diphthongum faci- 
 ant, sed ut sonum Y Aeolicum ostendant Quod nos se- 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 61 
 
 cuti, U modo correptum modo productum habemus, quamvis 
 videatur OY diphthongi sonum habere. 
 
 By Aeoles, Priscian here means the Boeotians, who were a 
 branch of the ^olic tribe. 
 
 •■)l^^ §29. 
 
 About the commencement of the fifth century 
 before Christ (B. C. 425), I long began to be repre- 
 sented by the diphthong EI, in which case E was 
 a mere orthographical mark ; thus, in inscriptions 
 cut before the time of Euclides (B. C. 403), we 
 find, A. H. n. 42. 115. 123. 308. J^etr/je^ou?, TecOpd- 
 (7609, T€Lcrifia')^o^, TelaavSpof; .* in an inscription re- 
 ferred to the ninety-sixth Olympiad (B, C. 392), 
 we find, C /. n. 150. aufi/xecKrov ; in another, re- 
 ferred to the hundredth Olympiad (B. C. 376), 
 C. /. n, 1688. diroreLCT'nL ; in another, referred to 
 the third century before Christ {B, C, 225), C. /. n. 
 2556. diroreiadro). As tO (C. /. 71, 170) TloreiSaca, 
 referred to the commencement of the fifth century 
 before Christ (say B. C. 430), it is more than prob- 
 able that it is the original orthography of XloriSaia, 
 and may be compared with (C /. 7i. 1430) Tloo-el- 
 Bata, also with Tloaethoivla, TloretSdv, Uoaeihwv. After 
 the middle of the second century before Christ, this 
 orthography became very common ; as, C. /. n, 186. 
 547. 1053. 2737. 386. EI(7/Soto9, Ela-iBoypo^, KaXkt- 
 
 veLKOv, vpLelv, ret/xij?, irdXeLrrj^;, EXevcreivL. During the 
 first three centuries of our era, EI was often used 
 6 
 
62 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 even for I short; as, C, I. n. 353. 254. Telro^, 
 
 On the other hand, during the last-mentioned 
 period (A. D. 1-300), I was often put for EI, 
 because this diphthong at that time was pro- 
 nounced like I ; as, C. I. n, 294. 2715. ^TLpiev^, l%fc, 
 XcravevLv, t?. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 9. T^i' yap opOoypacplav cj)a(r\v iv rpial 
 KclaBai rpoTTOiSi ttoo-ottjti, ttoiottjti, fxepLapoii. UoaoTrjTi pev ovv orav 
 ^rjTwpev els Tois hoTLKois Tvpoaderiov TO 1 • kol ev-)(^d\(,vov Kol €va>' 
 divas TOii I povov ypauTeov rj rrjl EI. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 7. Diutius duravit ut E^ J, jugendis eadem ra- 
 tione qua Graeci EI uterentur quod quidem cum super- 
 vacuum est, quia / tam longae quam brevis naturam habet, 
 tum incommodum aliquando. 
 
 Gell. 19, 14. Graecos non tantae inscitiae arcesso qui OY 
 ex O et Y scripserunt, quantae qui EI ex E et I : illud enim 
 inopia fecerunt ; hoc nulla re subacti. 
 
 This refers to such forms as ovkr), aa-ovkla, Kovves, ovdcop, 
 aTTorcicrai, vpelv. 
 
 Priscian. 1, 9. I quoque apud antiques post E ponebatur 
 et EI diphthongum faciebat, quam pro omni I longa scribebant 
 more antique Graecorum. 
 
 §30. 
 
 In inscriptions belonging to the first three centu- 
 ries of our era, E is often put for AI, which merely 
 shows that the stone-cutter often spelled as he pro- 
 nounced ; as, C. /. n, 628. 1051. 1066. 1067. 
 
 ^ H(j>€(TTo^, KeKpvTTTe, B6^e<;, /juvple^. I 
 
i^ 
 
 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 63 
 
 ' a\ § 31. 
 
 According to the ancient grammarians, TI cannot 
 stand before a consonant or at the end of a word ; 
 thus, they write '\e\vTO, Trriyvvro, SacvvTo or SatvvTO, 
 eKBvfiev, for the analogical XeXvlro, irrjywLTO, hatvvLTOy 
 eKhvlfxev .* vhiov, /jLvScov, l-^OvBcov, for vlBlov, fiviStov, 
 IxOvihov. The iEolic dialect, however, has rvt^e, 
 fieavL, oKkvi, tovtvl, arepvc, irriKvL. 
 
 Eustath. pp. 938. 1047. 1224. MT/SeVore ^jLera TTjv YI 8L(f)eoy 
 yov evplaK€a6at avfj.(f)(iiVov. 
 
 Cramer''s Anecd. vol. 2. 1, p. 121. mOs /xvo? ^vtdiov, koI 
 
 iv (TvyKOTTrfi Tov I iJLvBiov Tov yap Y Kcii I ds rrjv YI bicpOoyyov 
 (TVvaip^OrivaL pr] dvvapevois Sta to prjbenoTc ttjv 01 [read Yl] 8i(f)doy- 
 yov eVi TeXovs Xe^ecos prjTe pfTci crvpcficavov eupiaKecrdat^ cos ('iprjrat, 
 (^enecre to I koL epeive povov to Y. 
 
 The ending of the optative active of verbs in -vfjn, 
 is written without the characteristic I; thus, -vrjv. 
 According to the grammarians, the I is omitted in 
 the active merely because it is necessarily dropped 
 in the passive ending -vfi'nv. The diphthong TI, 
 however, is changed into T long, also, in uo? for mo?, 
 and in the perfect active participle feminine, as, 
 7rapet\7](j)va (^BoecWs Atkeu, Nav. p, 540) ; and the 
 characteristic I is dropped, also, in the iEolic forms 
 Xw^orjv, avveav, for \ayoLr]v, avveiev, 
 
 Bekker^S Anecd. p. 1292. Zevyvvr)v yap koI opvvr^v x^P'^ 
 tov I. Kai \eyei 6 AnoXkaivios TavTrjv Trjv airoXoylav oti to ^evyvv- 
 Tjv Kot TO Tvqyvvrjv Ka\ to opvvrjv npoadeaei tov M nadrjTtKos ylv€- 
 Tai, olov ^(vyvvp-qv, Trrjyuvprjv, opvvprjv. Et el^op ovu to I 
 
64 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 Kara rrjv TrapaXrjyovcrav, rjfxeXkov aTTO^aXkecu avrb iv toIs TvadrjTLKols^ 
 €7r€i8rj ^€Ta rrjv YI dl(fi6oyyov o-vfxc^covov ovx evpiaKerai eTncfyepofxevov, 
 oiov apTTVta, p.v7a, vtos. O ovi^ €i)(ov dno^aXXeiv iv Tols nadr^Ti- 
 Kols, Trpoane^aWov iv rols ivepyrjTLKois. 
 
 ^^ 
 
 §32. 
 
 The diphthong flT owes its existence entirely to 
 crasis \ as, o avTo<;, o)vto<; ,* rod avrov, tcovtov ,* to avro, 
 TcovTo ; M EvpiTTtSr], (ovptTTcBrj. As to cov in the Ionic 
 words e/jiecDVTOv, aewvrov, ecovrov, Ocovfia, and rpcovfia, 
 for 6/uLavTOv, aeavTov, iavrov, 6av/jLa, rpavfia, they, ac- 
 cording to tradition, constitute two syllables, cov ; 
 thus, e/iiecDVTOVy aecovrov, ecoinov, 6(ovfia, rpwv/jba ,* and 
 the analogy of such Ionic forms as l3a(Tc\7]tr], arnxriiov, 
 KKr)U, r)v<^, r}VT€, yp7]v<i, Mtjlcov, seems to add to the 
 weight of the traditional orthography. 
 
 Eustatll. p. 563. Hv de rm. a vtos avrjp, fjyovv 6 avTOS, la-re- 
 ov OTi f] QY dicfidoyyos iv pial pev Xe^et Kara diaXvcriv Trpodyerai Ste^o- 
 SiKcoy, oiov 6a>v pd(Tios 6 6avpd(ri09, kol ecovrov dvrl rov iav- 
 rov • iv be 8v(r\ Xi^eai KeKparai root \6ycoL rj]s crvvaipecreois. 
 
 §33. 
 
 Many words which now appear without the rough 
 breathing were once pronounced and written ^vhh 
 it; as, C. I, n. 8. 71. 139. 170. 451. AracoTro^, clkov- 
 
 aua, e^o), eXirl^, 'laOfiol; E. E. p. 111. 'A/SSrjplrai, 
 'AypuXrjdev, 'AypvXrja-i, 'A\(07reKrj(Tt,, ajaXfia ,* A. H. Tl. 
 56. 57. 58. ol/ccov, LKptMcrao-L, cKpLMfxara, e/c, epyal^op^e- 
 voi<;, evKavrac^, eirl, eTnarvXcov, evTo<^, 67rLa9o(f)avrj, ayov- 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 65 
 
 ra, e^ovra, civhpa, eTTCKpovovra, dvaXcofia, Iaoro<;, wvnq- 
 fjuara, ecovrjOrjaav, diro, e?, eineiKri^; ; Tab, Her. apvrjai^y 
 d/cpocTKtptac, ivvea, evevr\KOVTa, l(jo<^ (also tcro?), 6/ctq), 
 OKrdirehov, oyBorjKOvra, oKraKartcov. So lSlo<;, ero^i, evL- 
 avTo^, tcro9, implied in the expressions, C /. n. 2339. 
 2335. 2347 c. 2448. 3137. KaO' ihiav, Kaff eTO<;, Ka& 
 eviavTov, icf) Icrrji. So also earoXKa, ekirl^co, implied 
 
 in the compounds, C. I. n. 2852, dcpecrrakKa ; Gru- 
 ter, Corp. Inscr. p. lxxi. dcjirjXino-fjLepcoL. On the 
 other hand, words beginning with the rough 
 breathing were often pronounced and written 
 without it; as, C. 7. n. 73c. 76. 77. 147. 170. 
 
 Eo-TLata<;, daiov, EWrjvoTa/jLLac^;, eKuarcoiy a, oi, rj, at';, 
 daa, eKardfM^Tjv, ijiiepat, erepov, €l3Bo/jLT]t, €kt7]c, evSeKarrjL ,* 
 E, E, p. III. dp/jia, etaTTiKOja ; Tab, Her, opo^^ opc- 
 (Tral, opl^ovra. So A, H, Jl, 56, ScoBeKrjfMepov for Bco- 
 Be'^rf/juepov. 
 
 Gell. 2, 3. H literam sive illam spiritum magis quam lite- 
 ram dici oportet, inserebant earn veteres nostri plerique vocibus 
 verborum firmandis roborandisque, ut sonus earum esset vi- 
 ridior vegetiorque. At que id videntur fecisse studio et exem- 
 plo linguae Atticae. Satis enim notum est Atticos ix^vv^ cpop, 
 multa itidem alia, citra morem gentium Graeciae ceterarum, 
 inspirantis primae literae dixisse. 
 
 When a smooth mute came in contact with the 
 rough breathing at the beginning of a word, it w^as 
 changed into its corresponding rough mute, and the 
 rough breathing disappeared ; as, C. I. n. 73 c, B. 
 76. KAQOTI, Ka& oTL, KAOEKAXTON, Ka& eKaarov; 
 Tab, Her, A^EKATOMHEAn, dcf eKaropLTreBco, In 
 6* 
 
66 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 order, however, not to disturb the usual orthogra- 
 phy of the second word, the Byzantine gramma- 
 rians suffered the rough breathing to retain its 
 place. 
 
 The rouo-h breathino; is never found in connec- 
 tion with P in any inscription ; thus, in inscriptions 
 in which H represents the rough breathing, we 
 find, C, I. n. 74. 138. 141. 160. 167. Pvylvoi<;, airop- 
 
 paivovrai, dTroppavrrjpLov, appaphwrovi, IIvppo<; ,* Tctb. 
 
 Her. eppTjyela^, dpprjKTco. The orthography p, pp, as 
 also 9p, (j)p, XP' '^h '^P> '^h ^^^ introduced by the 
 Alexandrian grammarians ; in our editions, the or- 
 thography 6p, (f)p, ')(p, T/), TTp, Kp is not used ; and in 
 some of the latest editions, the original orthogra- 
 phy pp is employed. According to Priscian, the 
 breathing was originally placed after the p ; thus, 
 P\-> P^• 
 
 Sext. adv. Gramm. 1, 5. Tslovov he (^aa\ t6 P eTrtdex^eo-dai cko- 
 repov dacruTT]Ta kol '\//'iXorrjra. 
 
 B. A. 693. Etti avfxcfiaivov rlOerai evos /jlouov tov P t) Baae^a Ka). 
 rj ^lKt]. Etti fiev tov pwfxiq Ka\ peco Tiderai rj bacreia • eVt Se tov 
 
 pdpos, o aTjpaiveL to ^pe(f)os Kara rot's AtoXeTs, tj ■yJAiKr}, oti 
 
 ■q AloXis ykSiTTa to yj^iXovv (piXel Tovto 8e to P ov povov kot 
 
 apXO-S yp-iXovTai koI dacrvveTai, aXXa KaTcl to pecrov, olou to e p pan tov • 
 
 TO peu yap wpaTov -^iXovTai^ to Be devTepov dacrvveTai Ot Se 
 
 dpxcuoi ypappaTiKoX to pep peTO. -^iXov evpiaKopevov P eyj/LXovp, to 8e 
 peTa bacreos edda-vvov ' oXov to ATpevs Kai Kanpos e>//-t'Xovt', ro Se 
 Xpovos, d(f)p6sf dpovos, eddcrvuov. 
 
 Priscian. 1, 5, p. 542. Aspiratio ante vocales omnes poni 
 potest, post consonantes vero quatuor tantummodo, more anti- 
 quo Graecorum, C, T, P, R. 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 67 
 
 The roii^h breathing; was used also in the mid- 
 die of words ; as, C /. n. 26. 160. evoBla, TpL-qjjLiiro- 
 
 hiov^ ,* Tah, Her. rpLrj/bblyvov, avekofJievo'^, nrape^ovri, 
 crvvep^ovn, 7revTaeT7]pc<;, avewadat. So also Trocrjdi, 
 fjLcoci, (Sovoa, Doric for iroirjaaL, [iwaa^ ^ovcroa ,* raw^, 
 Attic for Ta(o<i. 
 
 According to most ancient grammarians, the 
 rough breathing should not be used in the middle 
 of a compound proper name ; as, EvpvaXo^, ^lXitttto^, 
 
 not Evpvd\0<i, ^/XtTTTTO?. 
 
 In the form 6(f>copKeco (C. /. n. 3137) for eiriopKea), 
 the breathing of opKo^ changes tt into (/>. 
 
 Athen. -0, 57, JJ. 397 E. Tacos di Xeyovo-iv Adrjvaloi, cos (ptjai 
 
 Tpixpcov, rrjv TeXevraiav avXKal3r]u Trepiancovres koI baavvovres 
 
 AiJ.r)xavov Se Trap' AttikoU koI "loacriv iv to7s vnep piav (rvXXa^rjv 6v6- 
 
 fiacrt rr^v reKevTuxrav airb <^(ovr]€VTos dp^opeirqu daavveaBat 
 
 TlapaXoyois de ol AttikoI koI daavvovai Ka\ Trepicrnujai, The fact is, 
 raws was originally raFcby, hence ra/ico? ; compare Latin pavo, 
 Romaic naycdvi. 
 
 Galen. 5, p. 457, ed. Basil. Trju bevrepav a-vWa^fjv tov o-T€- 
 vvypaxrai y^iXovPTCS, ov baavvovTcs^ dvayvcoareov earl' ov yap %y- 
 Keirai to vypos ev rrfi Xe^ei KaOuTT^p av tis olrjOeirj. 
 
 Etymol. Magn. "Evlos Oi Apyeloi, Ka\ AaKcoves Koi 
 
 Ila/i^vXtoi Koi 'Eperpiels koi Qpoinoi evdeiav tov 2 noiovvTes daaelav 
 Xapa.TTovo-1 toIs €7rc<p€ popevois (poovrjeatVy cas eVt tov TTOirjaai ttoi- 
 rjdi, Koi ^ ova 6 a ^ovoa, Koi paaiKa. /xcDiKa. 
 
 Schol. Venet. ad II. 1, 8. SwirjKe, daavvcTat TO ^vvirj- 
 Keu. 
 
 Ibid, ad II. 15, 705. Ka\r]s wKvaXov r) de dXos 
 
 yeviKrj iv Trfi avudecret eVi pev Kvpicov ylriXov dno(j)ep€Tai to irvevpa, 
 EvpvaXos, Ap(j)La\os, AcrruaXoy, eVt de inideTiKcov to 'l8lov Trjpel 
 TTvevfia ^iXtTTTTO? /xeV TTJs p.eo-r]s 8aavvop,€in]s to npocrqyopi- 
 
68 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 Kov ^ lXlttttos §e yj/Ckcos 6 MaKebcov • Kol wKvaXos jxev Bacreais 
 
 r) vavs, ■v//'iX5? Se 6 avrjp. 'Evavricos Se 6 Hpcodiavos. 
 
 Ibid, ad II. 24, 235. 'E^iai-qv. Apia-rapxos daavvei rr^v bev- 
 T€pav (TvKka^rjV • Trapa yap to trjfii (pijal eyevero. 
 
 B. A., p. 693. Ov yap cittKws ra (pcovrjevTa j} •^iXovrai rj Baav- 
 veraL, dXk* ore Kar dpxas tcov Xe^ecov TiOevTai. The author of this 
 
 schoUum merely shows his ignorance. 
 
 Eustath. p. 150. "Otl 8e Trapa Tois dpxaiois ov p.6vov to. dpKTiKo. 
 Tcou Xe^ecov (pcovrjevra €7rv€VfxdTi^ov, dXKa Ka\ ra did fxeaov iv raty 
 o^XXa^at?, <op.o\6yrjTai vtto t5)v duTiypdtpcov. 
 
 Id. p. 324. Ot dpxaloL Ka\ iv /neVoJi Xe^ecov eTrvevfidTi^ov ret (f)co- 
 
 vfjevra Ka\ to P Aeyovat de ol TraXaiol Ka\ otl eiVe Xcktov to 
 
 eVt TeXovs (pavrjev eiVe Ka\ napeXKei (pvXaTTeadco to Trvevp-a' Ka\ oTi 
 cvprjrai to Trdvop fxos ba(TVv6}ievov Ka\ to p.eXir)8T) s oivos. 
 
 Id. p. 1396. Kyx't-dXos "^CKoI^ (paai, tyjv TrapaXrjyovaav as 
 Kvpiov, Kadd Ka\ 6 TTapd TTJs ^aia^iv Evpi/aXos. 'O Se dyxl-dXos 
 TOTTos Kai diJL(f)idXos dacrvvovcrL to p.eaov "AXcjia Kara tovs naXaiovs ' 
 ovTco de Ka\ 6 nX-qcridXos. 
 
 In most of the printed editions of the Greek au- 
 thors, the breathing, as also the accent, is placed 
 over the second vowel of a diphthong ; as, elTrelv, 
 €L7r€To, alfjLa, el'xpv; but the diphthongs a, rj, ft) take 
 these marks over the first vowel ; as, aSco, "AiBco, 
 yBov, ''HtSov, o}8ri, 'IltSri, In manuscripts, however, 
 these marks are sometimes placed over the first 
 vowel, sometimes over the second, and sometimes 
 over the middle of a diphthong ; as, km, etx^re, eiroi- 
 7]cr6V, ovpavov, K€t/jL€vo<i, e7roL7]cr€v, eL^ere^ tovtov .* and 
 when a syllable has a breathing and the circumflex, 
 the circumflex is commonly put after the breathing; 
 as, TjXOov, oIko<^. 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 69 
 
 §34. 
 
 In inscriptions, the combinations FF, FK, PX, 
 and MB, MIT, M^, are very often written NF, NK, 
 NX, and NB, NFI, iV$, respectively ; and in those 
 cut before the eighty-sixth Olympiad {B. C. 432), 
 N is almost always used for F before a palatal, and 
 for M before a labial; as, C. 1. n, 4. 41. 22. 93. 
 McvKcov, ' Evfcacpo^ (^?), evyv^, evypd-y^au ; ibid, 401. 
 1001. 107. 2556. evevKafievov, dvdvKT]^;, eiravyeXeraLy 
 Xav^avovTcov ; ibid. 3. 11. 99. 30. 71. 165. d/jLev(f>69, 
 OXvvTTCcoi, OXvvTTLOv, Xav^uvciv, K.Xeovpporo<^, Xvv<pep- 
 
 fjLLo^ ; E. E. n. 49. AavyfraK-qvol ; A. H. n. 48. Aav- 
 TTTpeJ?. During the Alexandrian and subsequent 
 periods, F was generally used for JV before a pala- 
 tal, and M before a labial. 
 
 The form, C. I. n. 76. dv-evv,v€yKaL, for our dv-evr]- 
 veKiaL, from dvacpepco, ENEFKfl, retains the nasal y; 
 from which it may be inferred that the perfect pas- 
 sive of verbs in -yKco, -yyco, -yxw retained the y 
 throughout ; as, lvr\veyyixaL, evrjvey^ar, evriveynTai, evrj- 
 veyy ixevo^ ; eXriXeyy ^lat, and SO forth ; SO also verbal 
 nouns in -[xa, as, <f)6eyyfia. The omission of the y 
 in such cases seems to be of later origin. 
 
 In inscriptions cut after the eighty-sixth Olym- 
 piad, N at the end of a word before a palatal was 
 often changed into F ; before a labial, it was often 
 changed into M; as, C. 1. n. 101. 160. 1052. 84. 
 147. 2905. 46. rcoy Katpoyv, ay Kai, ey kvkXcol, ecoy /cat, 
 
70 REMARKS OX ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 aTeXecay /cab, roy ypa/Jb/Jbarea, lepwy '^pTj/juarcov, ray ^w- 
 pav ; ibid, n, 15. 76. 101. 105. 1052. rwfM iroXewv, 
 ifjb TToXet, orafjb Trep, earip. irept, eyXeyeifj, Trap avrov, 
 TTj/jL ttoXlp, ixkfjb iroOel ; ibid. 124. 160. 75. 170. e/^ 
 ^ovXevrrjpicoL, rofju fico/jbov, rbfju (f>opov, fiep. '\\rvy(^a<;» 
 
 We find, also, C. /. n. 76. 82. 143. roX Xoyov, 
 
 TwX Xoytarcov, rcofM jJnaOwaewVi ttj/ju Mvaiav, for rov, 
 Tcov, TJjv. Also, C, I. 11. 3137. 76. awiMay^ta^ avv- 
 a(l)payc^o), avarj/jiatveaOcov ; Boeckh, AtJien, Nav, p. 
 408. iraXivXvTwv. 
 
 Ev before X was often pronounced and written 
 E?; as, C. /. n. 87. 147. 171. 2447, b. e? XihwvL, k 
 
 ^ci/JLcoL, e? Xiyydii, e? gvXvh, e? cnr}Xrii. We fuid, also, 
 C. /. 71, 87. 213. €(7TrjX7]i,^ €laT?]X7]i, for ev a-TriXrjL. 
 
 N movable or ec^eXKvaTLKov, is, in inscriptions, 
 often used before a consonant, and as often omitted 
 before a vowel; as, C, I. 76. 139. iypa/jufjudreve, Ev- 
 7r€c07j<; * elire aTTohovvau ; eho^ev rrfi ^ovXrjl ; Ta/jLLaac oh. 
 
 Efc before B, A, A, M, F^ was often pronounced 
 and written Ey ; C. I. n. 157. 1570,^. 139. 525. 
 
 175. 168,6. ey BevBiBeLcov, ey Atovvaiwv, eyhoaei^^, ey- 
 BoTco, ey Aea/Sov, ey XL/jLevo<;, ey Meydpcov, ey MvpLV7)<; • 
 
 Boeckh, Atlien. Nav. p. 453. 450. eyXvOevrcov, ey Mup- 
 pLPovTTj^ ; Tab. Her, eyFrjXrjOLcovrc. Before ^, it was 
 often written E^; as, C. I. n. 147. ex ^dfiov. We 
 find, also, C. L n. 789. 2907. 2347, c. 3049. e^ov- 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 71 
 
 viecov, e^aXaixlvo^^ e^vpov, e^v^ptrta^;, for e/c Xovvidwv, 
 eK XdKafuvo^, e/c ^vpou, Ik ^v/3pLTta^. Also, C. /. 
 )h 158, A. ef P7]V6La<; ; E, E. p, 127. ef Pohov. 
 
 §36. 
 
 The expressions, et? (TW]\a<;, tck; arriXa^;, were 
 
 also written elarrika^, TaaTr]\a<;^ without the 9 of 
 
 eh, Td<;. (C. L 71, 93. 108. 3044.) 
 
 §37. 
 
 Not unfrequentlj a word was written with a sin- 
 gle consonant where conimonly that consonant was 
 doubled ; as, C. /. n, 2. 8. 11. 16. 160. 'Iiro/ieBcov, 
 
 ©apcov, TIpoKovrjaLOV, aXuXot^, a\ , eypafievcoi, Tvpav , 
 dpd/SBcjra ; E. E. 1-21. ©apvTTToXefxo^ ; MUluigen, 
 
 plat, xxxiii. ^a<^w for ^aircpcD (Xacpcpw). On the 
 other hand, the later Greeks often wrote two con- 
 sonants where only one was originally used ; as, 
 C. /. 7U 213. EvpcTTTTiSv^; E. E. p, 247. n6\\c<;, lodx- 
 
 Xo?, AKvXXa<;, Aaivvta, AovTTTro^, Tcttlo<;, OvoXovaaia- 
 v6<^, Kataaia. 
 
 X was often doubled before a consonant ; most 
 commonly before T; as, C. /. n. 13. 25. 166. 1638. 
 1306. 879. 2298. ApicrcrTdBa/u,o<;, AptaaroyecTcov, Te- 
 Xeo-ara^, AptcraTOc^dvT)^, dpiaarov, ae/Saacrrdv, A/Saa- 
 cTKdvTcoc, KocTcr/jLov, Aa(TKX7]7rLdBct}po<;, MoaG')(^L(ov ; E. E. 
 p. 247. Aa(7KX7]'mdhr](; * A, H, 11, 31. dptaarevcov. 
 
 The later Greeks sometimes doubled a rou^h 
 
 o 
 
72 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 mute in the middle of a word ; as, C, I. n. 427. 
 1927. 2169. 2211,6; vol 2, p, 1029. Acj>cj,Lav6^, 
 
 ^d(j}(f)ov, fcdOOeaav, KkeoOOU, for Airinavo'^, ^ciTrcfjov, 
 KarBeaav, KXeorOl^; ibid, ft, 3469. 286. A^cplov, 0(f)cj)ia- 
 1/09, for Attttlov, OiTinavo^ ; E, E, p. 247. Hacp^co, 
 ''A(f)(j)7), for ^aircpa), "Attttt]. 
 
 Even Z was sometimes doubled ; as, C, L n. 
 2131. o Za^^ov^, a man's name. 
 
 A liquid or ^ was often doubled at the beginning 
 of a word for the metre. Thus, in the foHowing 
 elegiac pentameter, A is doubled after vird ; C. /. 
 n, 2169. Tptaaov vTToXXvKa^av rpafJifJLaTLKo<; reXew. 
 So, //. 17, 463. AW' ovx riipei </)(STa9 'OTEX^ET- 
 AITO Bid>K€Lv, where 'OTE^^ETAITO has incor- 
 rectlj been divided or eaaevaiTo ; it is now edited 
 ore aevaiTO. 
 
 §38. 
 
 Crasis and elision are, in metrical inscrip- 
 tions, very often left to pronunciation ; as, C, L 
 n. 10. 85. 173. 426. 456, a. 749. 808. 1001. 1582. 
 2055,6. 
 
 TO aFvTOv \l6o €/jiL avhptacr Kai to (j^ekaa 
 
 ravrov Xtdov e\jx dvbpias Koi to (Tcf)€Xas 
 
 (f)vX7}v KEKpoTTiSov cpjcoL eBpacre ayaOa 
 
 (pvXr)i> KeKpo7nda)i> epycoi edpaa dyadd 
 
 TOLcovBe avBpcov rj ttoXlct oiriTOTav avTicr a/iapTrjt 
 
 ToicbvS' dvhpoov rj noXis onnoTav avTis dp^dprrji 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 73 
 
 IBov\r]cr {xe apeiaa yjrTj^oa- earrjae evOahe 
 jevovcr re eKarc Kac aperrjor oarj veco 
 
 (SovXrjs fx Apeias •v//-^(^oy co-ttjct ivddbe 
 yevovs & eKari KapeTTJs oarj pecoi 
 
 (fypaBaiai vv/xcpcov to avrpov e^ypyacraro 
 
 (ppadalai vv[x<pa)v ravrpov e^eipydcraTO 
 
 €1/jLC Be apLaTOKkrjcr ireipateva iraia he fxevcovoo- 
 
 elfjii S' Apia-TOKXrjs Ueipaievs, ttoIs fie Mevoovos 
 ovaav Kac Kara yrja Kat rtfirjaco ae ciXP^ ^^ ?^ 
 
 ovcrav Koi Kara yrjs Koi riprjaoi cr cixpi av ^co 
 
 (TdDjia 7rvor)v Be aiOrjp eXafiev oairep eBcoKev 
 
 acofxa • TTVorjv 8' al6rjp eXajSev ocnrfp edcoKev 
 
 ecKOva TTjvBe aveOrjKe (popvcrrao- Traicr o rpiaKoa 
 
 elKova TTjvd^ dveOrjKe ^opvaras nais 6 TpiaKos 
 
 KetfxeOa Kai euae^ecov ev aKtepoLa Oakafioia 
 
 KeijxcOa Kevcre^ecov ev crKiepo'is daXd/jLOis 
 
 Even in manuscripts crasis is sometimes left to 
 pronunciation ; as, iirel ov, fir) ov, rj ov, ?) elaoKev, Evv- 
 aXicoc av8pei<f)0VT7]c, Brj a(^veL07aro<;, fjur] aX\o<;, elXaTrlvq 
 ?;€, aapecTTWL ovo . 
 
 §39. 
 
 The dative singular of the first two declensions 
 was formed by annexing I to the root, without any 
 further change ; that is, it ended in -al, -ol, which 
 were contracted into -at, -oi. In process of time 
 the radical vowels (a, o) were lengthened ; that is, 
 the endings became -de, -yt, -col. The adverbial 
 datives irdXac, ^^afiai, ookol, such adverbs of place 
 7 
 
74 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 as irol, ^aXrjpol, laO/juot, and the dative of feminines 
 in 'CO or -0)9 of the second declension, are relics of the 
 original pronunciation and orthography of this case. 
 In inscriptions cut after the introduction of 12, the 
 original form of the dative of the second declension 
 is sometimes used; as, C, I. n, 99. 1565. 185. 837. 
 
 2^556. TCol OXv/jLTTCOl, TOL BdfjLOL, (3cO/jLo2, ^COaLVOL, €V UpL- 
 
 avaioi. Add to these the Boeotic datives liXavyae, 
 /ic(ovv(Toe, that is, n\avj(at, Accovuaoc, already men- 
 tioned (^ 27). And if short A could be distin- 
 guished from long A, it is more than probable that 
 we should find, in inscriptions, more such datives 
 as irdXai, ^afiaL Further, the Boeotic endings of 
 the dative, -77, -v, come not from the common form 
 -a or -Tj, -(£>, but from the original -at, -00. 
 
 In inscriptions belonging to the first three centu- 
 ries of our era, the accusative singular of the third 
 declension sometimes ends in -av; as, E, E. p. 248. 
 avSpav, yvvatKav, fiTjrepav, (rrvWetBav. This ending, 
 although apparently a barbarism, is a relic of the 
 original form of the accusative of the third declen- 
 sion. (Compare the Latin -em, as homin-em, 
 muUer-em, matr-em.) 
 
 The accusative plural of all the declensions is 
 formed by annexing ^ to the accusative singular. 
 Thus, in Cretan inscriptions we find, C, I. n. 3050. 
 3058. Tov^, TTpeiyevrdvi, for tov<;, Trpetyevrd'^. The 
 Doric accentuation of the accusative plural of the 
 third declension shows that even in this declension 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 75 
 
 the ori2:inal ending; was av<; : as, TrrwKa^, Doric for 
 
 ITTWKa^y from TTTU}^. 
 
 The contracted ending of the nominative dual 
 of neuters in -o? of the third declension was also 
 -61 ; as, C. I. n. 150. tw a-KeXet, rco ^evyei, from aKe- 
 
 §40. 
 
 The endings of the subjunctive w^ere originally 
 the same as those of the indicative ; in process of 
 time, the connecting vowels e, o were lengthened 
 into 7}, 0), in the subjunctive. The Epic dialect 
 retains the original form of the subjunctive in such 
 forms as (pdlerac, lo/jL€v, epv^ofiev, to which we may 
 add the subjunctive aKeSavpvat, aKeBavvvTUL, KTivpvfiev, 
 
 Kelrac, and (C /. n, 2008) KaraSex^Tai. In inscrip- 
 tions cut long after the introduction of the vowel H, 
 the ending -EI is often used for -HI in the third 
 person singular of the subjunctive active and second 
 aorist passive ; as, C. L n. 3044. 2008. 93. 2360. 
 
 ^953. 09 av Kard^et, eKKo-xfret^ Troirjcret, avayfr7j(j)l^€i, 
 e^eXdet, etTret, eTrt-v/rT^c^/cret, el, Sofet, aTroKpv-yjrec, eirapei. 
 This peculiarity is common to all the dialects, and 
 we cannot persuade ourselves that it is merely a 
 relic of the old orthography ; compare -ei, for -rjo in 
 the second person singular of the indicative passive 
 and middle ; as, oy^rei^ /SovXet, otec. 
 
76 RE3IARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 §41. 
 
 It is more than probable that originally the 
 Greeks, in imitation of their masters, the Phoe- 
 nicians, wrote from right to left. (Compare C. I. 
 n, 31. SS, 35. SQ, 37.) Afterwards they adopted 
 the fiova-TpocpTjBov method, that is, they wrote the 
 odd lines from right to left, and the even ones from 
 left to right. (C. /. n. 1. 9. 23. 27. 40.) Some- 
 times, however, the odd lines ran from left to right. 
 (C. /. n. 9. 22. 34. 39.) Finally they adopted the 
 method of writing from left to right. 
 
 Herod. 2, 36. Vpa^^ara ypa.(^ovcn kol Xoyl^ovraL yjrrjfpoiai 
 "EWrjves fiev airb Twv dpLo-repcov enl ra Se^ta (fiepovres tt]v X^^P"' 
 AlyvTTTiOL be d-rro tcou de^icou eVl to. dpiarepa, Koi rroievuTes ravra 
 avToi p,€v (paai enl de^ia noieeiv, "EWrjvas de eV dpLcrrepd. 
 
 Pausan. 5, 17, 3. ToJz/ Se eVt Trfi XdpvaKi emypappara erreaTi 
 roils irkeiocn ypafipaai to2s dp)(^aLOLS yeypappeva • Acat to. pkv is ei'dv 
 avTcov €X€i^ ax^P'Ctra 5e aXXa rcov ypappdrcov ^ovaTpo(f)T)86v KoXov- 
 (nv "YXkrjves ' to be ecrrl Toiovbe • otto tov Treparos rov errovs eVt- 
 crTpe(j)eL TOiv iiroiv to bevrepov^ coanep iv biaxikov bpop-coL. 
 
 The following select inscriptions and portions of 
 inscriptions are subjoined to this chapter, for the 
 sake of illustrating the progress of Greek orthogra- 
 
 C, I. n. 11. Elean (jEoUc) ; written about 
 
 B. C. 576. a Fparpa rocp FaXecota : /cat tokt epFa 
 ocotcr (Tvv/jiay^ca k ea eKarov Ferea : ap-^oi Se Ka rot at 
 he Ti Seoc : acre FeTTOcr acre Fapyov crvveav k oXaXoua '. 
 5 ra T aX Kai irap iro\€}xo '. at Se fia avveav \ raXavTov 
 K apyvpo : aiTOTLVOiav \ roc St oXwrnoi '. tol KahdXe 
 
REMARKS OX ORTHOGRAPHY. 77 
 
 [levoi : \arpeiofJLevov '. at Be np ra jpacpea : rat Kaha 
 XeocTO : acre Feraa acre TeXeara : aire Bafiocr : evr 
 10 eiTLapoc K eve-^OLTO roLvravr eypa/ievoc 
 
 The same in modern dress. A Tpdrpa Tolp FaXeiois Kal vols 
 
 HpTaoLOLS. ^vpfiaxia k ea eKarov FeVca, apxot Se Ka tcoI- Ai 8e 
 Ti Seot aire FeVo? aire Fapyov avveav k oKXaXois to. t oXX' koI 
 5 Trap' TToXepco • At Se /xa avveaVy raXavrov k dpyvpa divoTlvoLav ran 
 At OXv/iTTi'cot rot Ka8aXrjpevot Xarpeiofievov • Ai 5e rtp ra ypd<p€a 
 TOL Ka^aXeoiTO, aire FeVay aire reXeora aire ddpos cut, eTrtdpcot 
 10 f' evexoLTO tco2 ^vtovt eypappevcoi. 
 
 Translation. 'H prjrpa to7s HXeioty Koi Tols 'Kpaievai. 2vp.' 
 paxicL av e'lT] eKarou errj, apxoi d' ctv rcotSe. Ei Se ri beoi eire €tvos 
 5 eire epyov, crvvelev av aXXj^Xoty rd re aXka koX nepl noXepov. Ei 
 8e pr) crweiej/, raXavrov av dpyvpov aTrorivoiev rcot Ati OXvpnicoc 
 ol KarahrfkovpevoL Xarpevopevov. Ei de ris rd ypdppara rrjlde Kara- 
 brjXolTO, eire err;? etre reXecrr?)? etre drjpos ecm, efjiiepcoi dv eve- 
 10 x^'-'''^ '''*"' ivTavOa yeypappevwi. 
 
 The covenant of the Eleans and Herceans. There shall he 
 an alliance for a hundred years, and it shall begin this 
 year. And if it shall become necessary, either in word or 
 deed, they shall come together and deliberate as well about 
 other matters as about war. Bat if they shall not come 
 together, those who shall thus violate the covenant shall pay 
 one talent of silver to be devoted to Zeus Olympius. And if 
 any one shall destroy the letters hereon inscribed, ichether he 
 he a private citizen, or a magistrate, or a commoner, he shall 
 be liable to the sacred fine here mentioned. 
 
 The forms roip, toI, ivri, are Dorisms. The dialect of the 
 Arcadians and Eleans was essentially MoYic. Strab. 1, p. 514 
 (333). Hence the absence of the rough breathing in this in- 
 scription. 
 
 Line 1. HpFaoiois, from HpFaoIos-, formed from HpFaa (that 
 is, 'Hpai'a) after the analogy of TeXcolos (originally TEAOIOS) 
 7* 
 
78 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 from TeXa ; that is, the radical vowel a becomes o, and then 
 the adjective follows the analogy of rjotos or rjcolos, naTTTrcoios. 
 
 Lines 2. 8. roT, Ta7, Boeckh writes rot, rat, which, he says, 
 are the same as robi, raSt. But as rot; rat have no existence in 
 the language, except in the Romaic forms rov-To-'id (in three syl- 
 lables), i-K.€L-vo-ia (in four syllables), we prefer rwT, rm, although 
 the syntax is rather harsh. 
 
 Lines 4. 5. crvveav, aTTorivoiav, formed from crvveirjaav^ arroTL- 
 
 voia-av. For the omission of t in avvcav, compare \ax6rjv, ^olic 
 
 for Xaxoirjv. 
 
 Line 7. rot KaBaXfj^evot, present participle for KabbaXrj^evoi, 
 from Kara and dr]\r]ixac ^Eolic for dr]\eofjLai, like 8iCr]fj.at ; compare 
 
 Kajaai.) KajreTov, Doric for Kard^rjdi,, KareTreaov. 
 
 In the copy which the engraver had before him the words 
 
 were probably arranged raXavrov k apyvpo arrorivoiav TOi KadoKe- 
 
 fxevoi TOL 8i oXvvTnoL XaTpeiofxevov ; his eye, however, caught the 
 second toi, and accordingly he proceeded as far as the end of 
 okvvTTioL, when he discovered the omission of rot KaduXefievoi ; 
 hence the confused arrangement of this sentence. Boeckh 
 writes rcol Ka8a\r]p.€va>i, making it agree with An' ; but as the 
 perfect never omits the syllabic augment, this dative must be 
 in the present ; and as the present of this deponent verb is 
 always used actively, we are compelled to make Kadakrjuevoi the 
 subject of aTTOTLvoiav, and refer it to the delinquents. 
 
 Li?ie 10. enidpcoi,, from iniapos, compounded of eVi and lapos 
 
 jEolic for lapos^ lepos. Tcot ^vTavT, for rcot ivTavra. 
 
 C. L n. 3. Melian {Doric) ; written before B, C. 
 456. 
 
 Trai Sioa eKTrrjavrot Be/caat roS a/xevTrrjecr ayaXfia 
 (TOL yap €7revKr)o/ub€vocr tovt ereXeo-ae ypo<po)v 
 
 Hal Aioy, 'EKCpavrcoi be^at toS* dpep(pes ciyaXpa • 
 2oi yap enevxdpevos tovt eVeXecrcre yp6(pcov. 
 
 Son of Zeus, accept of Ekphantos this faultless gift ; for 
 praying to thee he sculptured this. 
 
REMAKES ON OETHOGKAPHY. 79 
 
 C. L n. 4. Petilian {Doric) ; written before B, C, 
 
 456. 6eoo- ' TV')(a • aaoTLa • SlBotl • acKaivcai, • rav Tot 
 Kiav ' Kai raWa • iravra • Saficopyoa • irapayopacr ■ irpo 
 ^evoi ' jJLiVKOv • ap/xo^cSafiocr • ayaOap'^oo- • ovaracr • eiri, 
 Kopoa 
 
 Geo?, Ty;^a • '2aa)TLS didcoTi "EtKaiviat rav Folkiuv koi TtiXXa navra. 
 Aa[xia>py6s Hapayopas ' Upo^evoc ISlivKOiv, 'Appo^idapos^ Ayddap^os^ 
 Ovaras, 'EniKOipos. 
 
 Qeos, TvxV' Sacortj dldaxTL '2iKaLviat ttjv olKiav Koi raXXa Travra. 
 A-qjxiovpyos Hapayopas ' Upo^evoi MiyKcov, 'Appo^idapos, Ay ddap^os, 
 Ovaras.) EirUovpos. 
 
 God, Fortune. Saotis gives to Sikainia the house and all 
 the other things. Paragoras, Magistrate : Minkon, Harmoxida- 
 mos, Agatharkhos, Onatas, Epikouros, Patrons. 
 
 CI. n. 16. Olympian (Doric); written B. C. 
 
 489. rjLapov SetvofjLeveocr Kat rot avpaKoatot rot 8t 
 rvpav airo Kv/jtacr 
 
 Idpcov 6 AeLVopeveos koi to\ "SvpaKocriot rcot At Tvppdv dno Kvpas. 
 lepcov 6 Aeivopevovs kol ol "SvpaKoaiOL rcoi Au Tvppr]v cltto Kvprjs. 
 
 Hieron, the son of Deinomenes, and the Syracusans dedicate 
 to Zeus these Tyrrhenian spoils taken at CumcB. 
 
 C, 1. n. 29. Argive (Doric) ; written before B. C, 
 456. rapy{€t)ot aveOev rot StFt rov qoptvOoOev 
 
 TapycioL dvedev rcoi AtFt raiv Kopivdodev. 
 Ol Apyeloi dvedeaav rcol Au tcou Kopivdodev. 
 
 The Argives dedicated to Zeus this helmet from the Corin- 
 thian spoils. 
 
 C, I. n. 10. Delicin (Ionic); written before B. C, 
 
 456. {r)o oFvro Xtdo e/xt avSptaa Kat ro cr(j)€\acr 
 
80 KE3IARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 ToO avTOv \l6ov elfxi dv8pLas Koi to crc^eXas-, Or rather, TavTOv 
 
 \l6ov e'lfx dv8pias koL to o'cfie'Xas, ail iambic trimeter acatalectic. 
 I the statue and base are made out of one stone. 
 
 C. I. n. 39. Milesian {Ionic) ; written before 
 
 B, C 456. epfiTjatava^ rjfueaa aveOrjKev .... twttoXKwvl 
 
 'Epix-qcridva^ rjixias dveOrjKev TOiiToKkayvL. 
 
 Hermesianax dedicated us to Apollo. 
 
 C. L n. 3044. Teian {Ionic); written before B, C. 
 
 456. oana- '. ttjicov : e(v6)vvcoi rj aiav{fJL')vr]Tr)t : 
 {a7reL6ot)r) 7] eiravLaTaiTO '. [twl) at [avfM)vrjT7]t : awoX 
 
 XvcrOai : Kai avrov : Kai <yevoa : to Keuvo I oor av 
 
 TaarrfKao- \ ev rjicriv '. t] iraprj ', ye'ypaiTTaL '. rj Kara^ec I 
 7] (f)0LVLK7]ia : eKKO'^e[L) : 7] ac^aveaa : irotr^aet '. Kevov 
 airoWvaOaL : Kai avrov Kai 'yevoa 
 
 "OcTTLs Tt]l(ov evdvvcoi ^ ala-vfxvrjTTji aTreLOoirj rj eTtavicrTaLTO tcoI al- 
 
 crvpvrjTrji, dnoXXvadai kol avTov kcll yeuos to kclvov Os av 
 
 Tcis aTtjXas^ iv r]l(Tiv r) ^naprj yeypauTai, rj KaTa^rjL rj (jyoLVtK^'ia iKKO-^rji 
 rj dcpaveas TTOLrjcrrji, Kelvov dnoXXvadai Kai avTOV Ka\ yevos. 
 
 C. I. n. S3. Attic ; written before B, C. 456. rov 
 aOeveOev aOXov efit 
 
 Ta>u AdrjVTjdev affXoov elfii. 
 
 I am one of the prizes obtained at Athens. 
 
 C. /. n, 22 ; A. H. n. 7. Attic ; written before 
 B. C, 456. ap'^eveocr roSe a^epia) ea-rea evyva tjoEoc a 
 yadoKX^ec) 
 
 Apx^vecos Tode crrjfia ecmjcr eyyvs odcoi Aya6oKke7. 
 
 Arkhenaos erected this monument., near the road, to Agatho- 
 kles. 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 81 
 
 C. I. n. 170, line 5. Attic; written about B. C. 
 430. 
 
 atOep fiefu, (^avyaa vireBe'^craro cro . . . . 
 TOvBe 7roT€cSaLa<T afx^L irvkacr e\ . . . . 
 €^dpov 8 OL jjuev e'^oGi Ta(f)o jiepocr 77 ... . 
 reLyoa TnaTOTarev rjeXiriS eOevr .... 
 avSpacr fxefi irokicr rjeSe iroOeu Kai S . . . . 
 nvpoaOe TrorecBatacr rjot Oavov ejju nrpo .... 
 TTaiSecr aOevaiov c^av^acr 8 av . . . . ppo .... 
 .... '^aavT aperev Kai irar .... vk\ .... 
 
 hlOrjp jxev yj/vxas vnede^aTO, aco , . . , 
 
 TcovSe UoTetdatas dfx(p\ nvXas eX . . . . 
 E;(^pcoi/ S' 01 n€v exovai Tacfiov /J-epos, rj . , . , 
 
 Teip^O? TTLO-TOTCITTJV eATTi'S' edevT .... 
 "Avdpas jJ-eu ttoXis- rjde no6e'l Kai d . . . . 
 
 Tlpoade IIoT€i8aias 01 6dvov iv npo .... 
 Haidcs Adrjvaicov • yj/v^^s 5' ai/ . . . . ppo .... 
 
 .... ^avT dperrju Kol ivaT .... vkK .... 
 
 C. I. n. 76. Attic; written about B. C. 414. 
 
 (€B)o')(^cT€v T€c jSoXcc Kai TOi Se/jLoi KeKpoTTia eiTpvTaveve 
 fiveaiOeoaa €{<y)pa/jLfjiaT€V€ evireiOea eirearare KaWtaa 
 eiire airoSovat roicr Oeoicr ra '^pefiara ra oipeXofieva 
 67r€cSe ret aOevatai ra TpiayjiXia raXavT^a) avevevey 
 KTat ecr iroXiv Tja ecpaecpcaro vo/xLcr/xaroa r}6pieh{a)iro 
 5 a7roBc{So)vac 8e anro rov '^pe/xarov a ea aTToSoacv 
 eariv rota Oeoicr e(j)ae(^i(7jji(e)va ra re irapa roia eXXe 
 voTafMLata ovra vvv Kat raXXa a ean tovtov {t)ov ')(p6 
 fjLarov Kai ra €K recr BeKarea eiretSav irpaOei, 
 
 "'Ebo^ev rrfi ^ovkrfi Kai Ton Sr^/icot • Kf/cpo7rts eTrpvTaveve, Myrjai- 
 Oeos €ypa[jLfidT€V€, 'Evneldijs eneaTaret, KaXkias (Ine • Anodovvai 
 
83 RE3IARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 Tols Bsols TO. xpW^"^^ '''" ocpeiKoiieva, eTreidrj rrfi ABrjvcuai ra rpia- 
 xO^i-a raXavra dvev7]veyKTai es ttoKlv a e-^r}(pi(TTO vo/xiafxaTos rjixeda- 
 5 jTov. ATToSiSovai 8e mrb tcop xPVP^'''^^ " ^^ aTrodoaiv eariv to7s 
 Beois e-^r](f)i(Tii€va, ra re napa rots *EX\r)voTafJiiais ovra vvv Ka\ 
 TokXa a. ecTTi tovtcov TOiv xP^P^^t^^^ '^"' '''" ^''^ '"^^ deKaTTjs iircibav 
 TTpaOrfi. 
 
 C /. 71. 147. Attic ; written J5. C. 405. aOevaLot 
 
 avekoaav eiri ffKavKiiriro apypvToa Kai eiri rea (BoXea- ev 
 Kkeyevea rjaXaieva- irpoi^Tocr) eypa/ifiareve rafjuat rjcepoy 
 '^pefiarov recr aOevauaa KaWcarpaToa fiapaOovcoa Kao 
 ')((jvvap')(o(^v)Te(T TrapeSoaav e/c top eirereiov (pae^Lo-a/iievo 
 TO Se/jLo €7rt Tea aiavTiZocr irpoTea TTpVTavevocrea '?;6(XX6) 
 voTa/jLLaLd irapeSode KaWi/jua^oL rjajvoaiOL irpaa-CTeXiBet 
 LKapieu rjtTnroLcr (tltoct eBoOe aOevaoaa 7ro\[caS)ocr .... 
 
 Adr]valoi dvrfKcocrav inX T\avKi7nrov apxovros kol inl Trjs ^ovXrjs rjl 
 K\eLyevT]s 'AXaievs Trpcoros eypamidreve • rafxiai Upav XPVP"-"^^^ '^V^ 
 Adrjvaias KaXXicrrparoy MapadoovLos Koi ^vvdpxovres napedoaav e/c rap 
 eVeret'cof, ■^r^c^Lcrapevov tov bi)pov. Etti tyjs AlavTibos TrpoiTijs Trpvra- 
 vevovcrrjs ''EXk-qvorapiais napeboBrj^ KaXAt/xo;(a)t ' Ayvovcrlwi, Upacnrc' 
 \ibr]L iKapiei, Ittttols ctltos ibodr) AOrjvaias TloKidbos .... 
 
 C. /. n. 150, B, line 23. Attic; written B, C. 
 
 393. TaSe ev tcol OTno-doSo/mcoo €/c ttjct kl^coto T7](t 
 Ppavp(ovi{acr r))v LTTirLKoa K€Kpv(j)aXoo- e'^7}vca ^evoTi/JLoa 
 KapKLvo aveOrjKe e[v €T)€pcoL kljScotlcol (^e^iprjvr] eXe^avTivij 
 KaTa'^pvcrocr ev ki^cotc(o)1, 7J\,)w Bvo viroSepicr Blottcov Bvo 
 ^evye TavTa viro^vXa KaTafce^{pv(T(o/xe')va 
 
 Tdde iv Tan oTncrdoBopcoi. e/c Trjs kl^cotov ttJs Bpavpcavlas rjv • Itttvlkos 
 K€Kpv(f)aXos, ix^vLa • SevoTtpos KapKivov dveOrjKe. Ev eTepcoL Ki^co- 
 Tiayi, Elprjvr) iXe(f)avTLVT] KaTdxpvcros. Ev KilBcoTioii, tJXco dvo^ vnodepls, 
 dioTTcov dvu ^€vyei, TavTa viro^vXa KaTUKexpvacopeva .... 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 83 
 
 C. L 71. 221. Attic; written B. a 330. Xvo-o 
 
 Kparrja XvacdeiSov KLKKVveva eyopr]'^ei aKafiavTca TracScov 
 evLKa Oecov rjvkei, Xvo-caBrja aOrjvacoa eSiSaaKe evaiverocr 
 
 Ava-iKpaTrjs Avo-idetdov KiKKvvevs €)(opTjy€i, AKuixavris naiBcov ivUa, 
 Qecov rjvkei^ Avaiddrjs Adrjvaios e8idacrK.e, 'Evalueros ^PX^- 
 
 C. L n. 124. Attic; written about B. C. 150. 
 eTTt hiovvcTLov ap'^ovToa rov fiera Trapa/novov ein rrja 
 atavToBocr e/3SofX7]a irpVTaveiaa r) Xa/jbcocr rifjLov^ov pa/j, 
 vovaioa eypa/xpAtrevev ya/jLrjXtcovoo- oyBorj LaTafievov oyhorj 
 TTjo- irpvTav€Laa jSovXr] €fi ^ovXevTTjptcoc rcov TrpoeSpcov 
 eTre^lrrjcpLa-ev crrparocpcov arparoKkeova aovvteva Kac aw 
 irpoeSpoL eSo^ev ret /SovXet 
 
 ETTi Aiopvaiov apxovTos rov iiera Uapapovov eVt rrjs Alavridos 
 €^d6p,r]s TTpvTav^ias-, rjl AapLos Tip.ovxov Fafivovaios eypajj-pdrevev, 
 TafjLTjT^Lcoi'OS oyborjt IcrrapevoVf oySo'j^t ttjs Trpvravdas, iBovXrj iv ^ovXev- 
 TTjpLoyi • roil/ npoedpcov €7re\lrf]cf)icr€V ^Tparocpcoi/ ^TparoKXeovs 2ovvl€VS 
 Koi o-v/xTrpoedpoi • edo^ev rrfi ^ov\t]7. 
 
 C, L n. 477. Attic ; written a few years before 
 
 Christ. o Stj/jloo- aiTO Tcov SoOeLcrojv Bcopewv vtto yaiov 
 lovXiov Kaidapoa 6eou Kac avroKparopocr Kata-apoa Oeov 
 VLOV ae/Saarov aOrjvat ap'^7]y€7c{8)c (TTpaT7]yovvTO<T eirt 
 Tova OTrXcraa evKXeovcr fiapaOcovcov rov Kac Biahe^afievov 
 Tr)v €7ri,/jL6X6Lav virep rov irarpoa rjpcohov rov Kai 7rpecr/3ev 
 aavrocr eiri ap'^ovroa vlklov tov aapairLcovoa aOfiovecoa 
 
 'O drjp.os dno tcov doBeiacov dcopecov vrro Tdiov lovKlov Kaiaapos 
 Oeov KOL AvTOKpcLTopos Kalaapos Oeov vlov ^elBao-rov AdrjvaT. dp^rjye- 
 Tidi, CTTpaTtjyovvTos errl tovs oTrXiray "EvKkeovs MapadcovLov rov koi 
 diade^ajxevov ttjv eTTifxeXeiav vnep rov narpos 'Hpa>dov tov koi rrpe- 
 a^evaavTos. Etti cip^ovTos Nt/cioy tov 2apa7ri(ovos Adfiovecos. 
 
84 REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 a /. n, 2572. Found in Crete (Attic) ; written 
 A. D. 108. auTOKparopL KatcrapL Oeov vepfia vio) vepova 
 rpacavco cre^aaTw aptarco {^e')p[Ji{a)vLK(D BaKLKco ap^cepet 
 fjueytcTTco Br)/Jbap')(^LK7]cr e^ovatao- to la VTrarco ro (e) Trarpt 
 TrarptSoa rco ttjo- OLKOV/J^evrja- ktc(7T7] \{v)ttlwv tj ttoXkt 
 Bta TTpcoTOKOor/jLov jSava^L^ovXov K{(t)) fJLaara to /3 
 
 AvTOKparopt, Kaio-api 6eov 'i^epjSa vlan, Nepovat Tpa'iavcol 2€^aaT(o7, 
 dpio-TcoL^ TepixavLKcol, Auklkco^, apxt^p^'i peyio-Tcai, drjpapxLKrjs i^ovalas 
 TO I A, vnaTcoL to E, narpl Trarpidos, Tool Trjs olKovp.eur]s KTt(rTi]i, Avt- 
 TLcov T] TToXis dia UpcoTOKoo-fxov Bava^ijSovXov Kco/iacrra to B. 
 
 §43. 
 
 The following specimens of the orthography of 
 manuscripts are taken chiefly from Mo7itefaucon^s 
 Palaeographia Graeca. 
 
 Codex Alexandrinus. MaKapioo- ai/rjp oo- ov/c eiro 
 p6v6r) ev (Bovkrj aae/Scov Kao ev oSco apLapTcoXcov ov/c eaTTj 
 Kai eiTL fcaOeBpa Xol/jLcov ovk EKaOcaev aW rj ev tco vopio) 
 Kv TO OeKrjixa avTov Kai ev tco vo/ico avTOV pieXeTrjaei 
 Tjixepaa Kat vvktoct Kat eaTai wa to ^vXov to TrecpvTev/jievov 
 irapa Tacr Bce^oBova tcov vBaTcov o tov Kapirov avTOv So) 
 aei ev Kaipco avTov Kai to cpvWov avTov ovk airoppvqae 
 rat. 
 
 Seventh Century. Sia ttjv daOeviav ttjo- aapicoa- 
 vfjLcov (oaTrep yap nrapeaTricraTe tcl /jieXr] vfiMV 8ov\a tt) 
 aKauapata Kai ttj avofXia. 
 
 OIL 7] iTiCTiicr vpboyv KaTayyeWeTai ev okw tco koct/jLCO ' 
 IxapTicr yap jxov eaTiV 6 6a m WaTpevco ev tco ttvl fiov. 
 
REMARKS ON ORTHOGRAPHY. 85 
 
 Eighth Century, rod rjpwSov iBov ayyeXoa- kv kut 
 ovap <f>acveTai, rco Lcoar)^. ev aiyvTrTw Xejcov. 
 
 roj Katpo) €KeLvo) rjkOev 6 ta Koi ot fiadrjral avrov elcr 
 TTjv iovBaiav yrjv koI eKel Bcerpt^ev /jL6t avrcov koI e/3a- 
 
 Ninth and Tenth Centimes, /maKapcoa- avTJp oa ov/c 
 
 eiropevOrj ev ^ovXrj aae/3(ov Kat ev oBco a/jLaprayXcov ovk 
 ecTTr]. 
 
 /jL7]Te ev TTj K€(f>aXrj aov o/jLoarja otl ov Bvvaaat, jxlav 
 Tpc^a \evK7]v rj fieXaivav irocTJcrac, 
 
 Eleventh Century, tco Kaipco eKecvo) avfjL^ovXtwv 
 
 eXajBcov Travrea ol ap'^iepela koi ol Trpea/Syrepoc rov 
 Xaov Kara tov w, coare Oavarocre avrov. 
 
 Twelfth Century, elprjVTj ev xP'^o-'Tco tco 6ew TTcarrj 
 ^aaiXcacra pcofjLaccov rj BovKaiva. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 §43. 
 
 No light whatever can be thrown on the subject 
 of the ancient Greek pronunciation, unless the fol- 
 lowing propositions be taken for granted : — 
 
 That the Greeks, during the golden age of their 
 language, that is, from Homer to Aristotle, strictly 
 speaking, spelled their words as they pronounced 
 them. This proposition is based on the fact, that 
 the Greek, as such, is essentially an original lan- 
 guage. 
 
 That the pronunciation of the silver age, that is, 
 from Aristotle to the commencement of the Chris- 
 tian era, was essentially the same as that of the 
 golden age. 
 
 That the pronunciation of the brazen age, that 
 is, of the first three centuries of our era, was, in 
 many important points, different from that of the 
 two preceding ages. 
 
 That the sound which the ancient Greeks gave 
 to any letter is to be found in one or more of the 
 modern languages of Europe. 
 
1.1 
 
 PRONUNCIATION. 87 
 
 That the modern Greek sound of a particular let- 
 ter, or combination of letters, is to be regarded as 
 the original sound, unless the contrary can be 
 clearly shown. 
 
 ROMAN MODE OF WRITING GREEK WORDS. 
 
 A is represented by A ; AvaKpewvy Anacreon. 
 
 E E short ; iinOriKrj, epitheca. 
 
 H E long ; Xrr^aixopo'^, Stesichorus. 
 
 I /,• "IXlov, II ion. 
 
 O O short ; "Ofiripo^, Homerus. 
 
 n long ; Blcoto^, diota. 
 
 T Y; TtTvpo<;, Tityrus, oXkvwv, halcyon. 
 
 The Latin y is the same as the Greek v, and is 
 used only in words taken directly from the Greek. 
 The Roman scholars introduced this Greek letter 
 into their language because its peculiar sound (that 
 of French u) had no representative in the Latin 
 alphabet. In words, however, common to both 
 these languages, the Greek v usually appears as 
 u in Latin ; as, virep, super, vtto, sub, o-v?, siis, /xzk, 
 
 mUS, (f>vyelv,fugio, ^vyrjyfuga, 
 
 Quintil. 12, 10, 27. Jucundissimas ex Graecis litteras non 
 habemus, vocalem alteram, alteram consonantem, quibus nullae 
 apud eos dulcius spirant ; quas mutare solemus quoties illorum 
 
88 
 
 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 nominibus utimur. Quod cum contigit nescio quomodo hila- 
 rior protinus renidet oratio, ut in Ephyris et Zephyris. 
 
 Victorin. Gram. 18. Literae peregrinae sunt Z et F, quae 
 peregrinae a nobis propter Graeca quaedam nomina assumptae 
 sunt, ut Hylas, Zephyrus ; quae si non essent, Hoelus et Sdephy- 
 rus diceremus. 
 
 Isidor. 1, 4, 15. A Graecis autem literas duas mutavit La- 
 tinitas, Y et Z, propter nomina scilicet Graeca, et hae apud 
 Romanes usque ad August! tempus non scribebantur, sed pro 
 Z duas S ponebant, ut hilarissat ; pro Y vero I scribebant. 
 
 .^ AI is represented by AE^ rarely by AI ; alyoKepm, 
 aegoceros, Mala, Maia. 
 
 a a ; @paK6^, Thraces. 
 
 -EI / long, sometimes by E long ; Xeipiqv, Si- 
 ren, MrjBela, Medea ; the former orthography fol- 
 lows the analogy of the Boeotic, the latter of the 
 Doric ; compare ^etS/a?, Boeotic ^iBla^ ; eircTri- 
 
 8et09, NelXo';, Doric eTnTCbBrjo^, Nrj\o<;, 
 
 HI E long ; ©prjl^, Threx, ©prjlo-aa, Thressa, 
 
 ©prjlfcrj, Threce. 
 
 ET EU ; evye, euge, EvavSpo<;, Euander. 
 
 01 OE, rarely by 01; otarpo^, oestrus, Tpola, 
 
 Troia. 
 
 fll OE, or O long ; ko)ixwlBo<^, comoedus, wlhri, 
 
 ode. 
 
 OT U long ; Ovpavia, Urania, EirlKovpo^, Epi- 
 curus. 
 
 TI YI ; "ApTTVLai, Harpy iae. 
 
 B is represented by B ; ^aaiXiKo^, basil icus. 
 
 T G ; yvfjLvcia-Lov, gymnasium. Before F, K, 
 
 J 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 89 
 
 X, a, it is represented bj N ; (Tvyypa(f)ri, syngra- 
 
 pha, ejKavo-To^, encaustus, Ayx^o-V"^, Anchises, 
 
 ^(^/y^, Sphinx. 
 
 A D ; A7]iJLoadevri^, Demosthenes. 
 
 Z Z, used only in Greek words ; Zrivccv, Ze- 
 
 no. 
 e TH ; GovKvBlBrj^, Thucydides. 
 
 K C ; Kdarayp, Castor, kcovo<;, conus, Kr](f)Lacro<;, 
 
 Cephissus, KlpKT], Circe, oXkvcov, halcyon. 
 
 A L ; AvKovpyo^, Lycurgus. 
 
 M M; Mrjpwvr)^, Meriones. 
 
 N N; Nd^o<;, Naxos. 
 
 H X ; Bevocpcov, Xenophon. 
 
 n P ; TlrikLov, Pelion. 
 
 P R ; npcoT€v<;, Proteus : p, by rh ; as, prirwp, 
 
 rhetor, aKippo^;, scirrhus, IIvppo^, Pyrrhus. 
 
 ^ S ; l!coKpcirr](;, Socrates. 
 
 T T; Tplrcov, Triton. 
 
 $ PH ; (piXoo-ocfita, philosophia. 
 
 X CH; X/09, Chios. 
 
 W PS, sometimes by BS; d-fl^, apsis or absis. 
 
 GREEK MODE OF WRITING ROMAN WORDS. 
 
 §45. 
 
 A is represented by A ; Agrippa, Aypl-mra';. 
 E short, by E ; Decius, Je'/cto?, Sextus, Xe^To<; 
 E long by H ; Felix, ^rjki^, Festus, ^^o-ro^^. 
 
 8* 
 
90 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 I, J I ; Priscus, TIpi(TKo<^, Julius, IovXlo^, C. 1. 
 
 n, 342. Scipio, XklttIcov, written also ^Kfjirlcov, 
 because o-kIttcov, with which this word is con- 
 nected, is written also aKrjircov. Curtius, Anecd, 
 Delph. n. 38. Tpaytavov for Tpalavov, Trajani, 
 where TI represents the sound of the Roman /. 
 
 O short, by O ; Commodus, K6fi^ioho<; : O long, by 
 fl ; Antonius, Avtwvio<;, 
 
 U J 62] or T ; Rufus, Pou(^o9, Lucius, AovKto^y 
 
 Romuhrs, Pcofj.v\o<;, Sulla, ^vWa^, After Q, it is 
 represented by OT, O, or T ; Quirinus, Kovlplvo^, 
 Kvplvo^; C, L n. 1325. 2870. Quinctius, Koty 
 
 ^ KTio^, Quintus, KoivTo<;. 
 
 AE is represented by AI, rarely by H; Caesar, 
 Kalo-ap ; C. L 2930. Maevianus, MTjovjScavo^. 
 
 AU AT ; Augustus, Auyovcrro^;. 
 
 VOE 01 ; Cloelia, KXoiXla. 
 
 H ' ; Honorius, 'Ovcopto^, 
 
 B is represented by B ; Tiberius, Tc/3epL0';. 
 
 C K ; Cicero, KiKepcov. 
 
 Priscian. p. 543. ed. Putsch. K enim et Q, quamvis figura 
 et nomine videantur aliquam habere differentiam, cum C tamen 
 eandem tarn in sono vocum, quam in metro continent potesta- 
 tem. 
 
 CH X ; Gracchus, FpaKxo^. 
 
 D J ; Decius, AeKio^. 
 
 F $ ; Festus, ^TjaTo^. The Roman F had 
 
 originally the sound of the Greek Digamma, that 
 is, of the English W, In process of time, its 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 91 
 
 sound was transferred to F, and the sound orig- 
 inally represented by PH was transferred to F, 
 Thus, vis was originally written j^5, and fuga^ 
 phiiga. (Friscian, above quoted, ^21.) 
 
 G r ; Granianus, TpavLav6<;. 
 
 L A ; Lucius, Aovklo<;. 
 
 M M ; Marcus, MdpKo<;, 
 
 N N ; Nero, Nepcov. 
 
 P n ; Pompeius, IIofjLTrrim. 
 
 Q K ; Quintus, Kolvto^, See, also, C. 
 
 R P ; Roma, Pw/^?;. 
 
 S X ; Sergius, ^€pyco<;. 
 
 T T; TiU^, T/to9. 
 
 V B, oy(oT/; a L n. 191. 1318. 2055,6. 
 
 192. 2572. 2^1. Verus, E^po? or Ou%o9; Vale- 
 rius, BaXepio^, or OvdXepco^ ; Nerva, Ne/J/Sa? or 
 Nepova^. After A, E, O, it is represented by 
 B, OT, or T; C. /. n, 372. 368,6. 2911. 
 2457. 1732. 2595. Flavins, <>\dl3m, ^Xaovio^ ; 
 
 Flavia, ^Xavia ; Severus, Xeprjpo^;^ ^eovrjpo^;, Xev 
 
 'fjpo<i ; Novembris, NovefM/Splcov ; E. E, p, 248. 
 Avidius, A^cSto^, Avlhto^ ; C, L n, 1425. 1426. 
 A^lBio^ ; Letronne, vol. I, p. 125. AovlBlo^. 
 X a ; Sextus, ^6^to<;. 
 
92 PRO^"u^'CIATION. 
 
 ROMAIC OR MODERN GREEK PROXU>XIATIOX. 
 
 § 46. 
 
 The Romaic pronunciation cannot be much older 
 than the Romaic language itself. Now the first 
 Romaic author of whom we have any definite ac- 
 count is Theodorus Ptochoprodromos, who flourished 
 about the middle of the twelfth century. And if 
 we admit that this pronunciation existed five hun- 
 dred years before his time, which is admitting too 
 much, we may safely assume that the Romaic pro- 
 nunciation, as a system^ cannot go farther back than 
 the seventh century of our era. 
 
 The following specimens of the Romaic of Pto- 
 choprodromos may interest some of our readers : 
 the verse is technically called iambic tetrameter 
 catalectic, and its rhythm depends on accent : 
 
 Atto fXLKpoOev /M eXeyev 6 yepcov 6 Trarrjp fiov, 
 " TeKvov fjiov, /lade ypd/JL/jLara av Oe\7jL<; va <p6\€a7]c<; ' 
 B\e7r€L<i Tov helva, tekvov jjlov ; Trefo? eTrepiTrdreL • 
 Kal Tcopa, /5\e7rei9, yeyove '^pvao(f)T6pvLaT7]paro<;, 
 A\oyoTpL7r\ovT6X7]vo<; Kol Tra'^v/jLovkaparo^;.^^ 
 
 ^ Av fjL eXeiirav ra ypa/xfjiara Kau fiaOacva re^i^/r?;? 
 Att avTov<i oTTov Ka/jivovaL rd Kkairwrd kol ^ovao, 
 Na fxaOa re^vrjv K\a7rcoTf]V kol va ^^ovv fier eK€Lvrjv, 
 Me TavTTjv yap ttjv KXaircoTrjv rrjv irepLG-opefievrjv 
 Na avocya to apfiapiv jiov va to (BpiaKa yeficiTov 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 93 
 
 Wcofilv Kpaaiv ttXtjOvvtikov Kau Ovvvo/jbayeplav, 
 Kal rraXa/jLvBoKOfjLiJLaTa koI Tatpov<; Kac aKov/jUTrpia. 
 
 The Romaic has but five vowel-sounds, namely, 
 A, E, I, O, OT, pronounced as follows : 
 
 A, like a in father, far. After the sound I, like a 
 in peculiarity, nearly ; or like a in fat, pat, but 
 not so sharp. 
 
 E, like the first e in veneration, but a little longer. 
 
 I, like i in machine, or ee infeel. 
 
 O, jike in confuse, but a little longer. 
 I ^[^Tplike u in rule, or oo in moon, 
 
 ' As to the vowels H, T, and fl, the first two have 
 each the sound of I, and /2 is sounded like O ; as, 
 
 I Ttyu-ri, KvpLO'^, arco/jLa, acorrip, pronounced tl/jll, KLpto<;, 
 aofia, aoTLp. 
 
 The Romaic has no diphthongal sounds, properly 
 so called ; as to the combinations AI, a, AT, EI, ET, 
 
 j HI, HT, 01, ni, nr, TI, technically called diph- 
 thongs, they are sounded as follows : 
 
 AI, like E ; as, ^waUa, " H^aiGTo^, pronounced 
 
 yiveKa, I ^ecrro^. 
 a, like A ; aBco, Kvpla, pronounced dBco, Kcpia. 
 EI, HI, 01, TI, each like I; eKelvo^, rtfirj, o'Uijixaj 
 
 fio?, pronounced €klvo^, Tifil, Uiixa, id^. 
 AT, ET, HT, nT, before a voicel, or before B, T, A, 
 
 A, M, N, P, are pronounced like AB, EB, IB, OB ; 
 
 in all other cases, like A^, E^, I^, O^ ; that is, 
 
 T in these diphthongs is equivalent to JB or ^ ; as. 
 
94 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 avo^, d^o^ ; evol, e/3/ ,' ev^ovko^, eyS-Z^ouXo? ; evye, 
 ejSye ,* evhaifxwv, te/SSe/jUov ; euXa/S?]?, e^ajBi^ ,* evfie- 
 vri<^^ e^jJuevL^ ,* evvota, ejSvia ,* evpto-Kco, e^piaKo : av6c<;, 
 a^^t? ,* rav, racj) ,* ^aatkev, (BaaCke^ ,* av^Tjai^;, a^^c- 
 o-L<i ,* ev(j)opo^, e(f)-(f)opo<;. 
 
 The Romaic has twentj-one consonant sounds, 
 represented by B, P, J, Z, 0, K, yl, M, IV, H, P, ^, 
 T, ^, X. 
 
 B is weaker than v, but stronger than iv ; it is best 
 represented bj i; ; as, /S/09, vee'-oss, crvWa^r], see- 
 lali-vee'. The Spanish 6 between two vowels 
 expresses it exactly. 
 
 r, before the sounds E and I, is sounded like y in 
 7/e5, ?/e«r, ])ut stronger ; as, yepwv, yyeh-ron, eyiva, 
 th-yyee-nah : in all other cases, it is guttural, 
 and has no representative in English : these two 
 sounds, however, are essentially the same. 
 
 Before P, K, X, or H (that is, KX), it is 
 sounded like ng in hang^ in which case K and J 
 the second P have each the sound of g hard, as 
 
 in give, go ; as, ayyeXo^, dng-geh-loSS, dvdyKrj, 
 
 ah-ncmg-gee, avyxvat^, sing-cliee-seess, crakTny^ 
 
 (that is, adXTTtyK^;), sdl-ping-gs, 
 A, like TH in this, that, rather; or like Spanish d 
 
 between two vowels ; as, hov\o<^, tuoo'-Ioss, ttt)- 
 
 Sco, pee-TUoh. 
 Z, like z; as, fwri, zoh-ee', (ppd^co, frdh-zoL 
 0, like th in thin, theme, mouth ; as, ^eo9, theh-oss, 
 
 edo^, eh-thoss. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 95 
 
 K, like k ; as, KaKo^, kah-koss, Kvpio^, kee'-ree-oss. 
 After r, it has the sound of g hard, as avy- 
 KpovQ), sing-groo'-oh, djKa^, aiig-gdss. 
 
 A, like /; as, \0709, loh-ghoss. Before the sound I, 
 like // or Hi in William ; or like Spanish //, Ital- 
 ian gl^ but not so strong ; as, koXt], kali-llee, 
 
 M, like m ; as, /JiriTijp, mee-teer, efxo^, eh-moss. 
 
 N, like 71; as, v6/jlo<;, 7i6h-moss, /levco, meh-noh. Be- 
 fore the sound I, like n or Tii in opinion ; or like 
 Spanish n, Italian gn, but not so strong ; as, 
 vcTTTco, nee-ptoh. 
 
 The final IV of the proclitics av, 8ev, ev, avv, t6v, 
 ir\v, before K, or H (that is, K^), is pronounced 
 like r under the same circumstances, that is, like 
 ng in hang ; before IT, or "¥ (that is, H^), like 
 M ; as, av KOTTTco, ang-goptoh, ev ^vXw, eng-gsee- 
 loh ; avv TTovo), seem-hoh-noh, ttju 'yjrv^riv, teem- 
 hsee-chee'n. 
 
 a, like K^, or x in axe ; as, a^co^;, dxioss. After P, 
 or after one of the above-mentioned proclitics, it 
 is sounded like gs ; as, aaX-my^, sdl-peeng-gs, 
 rov ^7]pov, tong-gseeron, 
 
 n, like p ; as, irivw, pee'-noh After M, like h ; as, 
 €fi7rpo<;, em-bross^ av;M7rivo},seem-p€enoh. So when 
 it is preceded by one of the above-mentioned pro- 
 clitics ; as, ev rroXei, em-boh-lee. 
 
 P, like r ; as, pd^ho^, rdh-VTUOSs, 
 
 X like s in soft, sing ; as, awfia, soh-mah, eaeo, 
 eh-soh. 
 
96 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 Before B, T, A, M, N, or P, it is sounded like 
 Z ; as, ^fivpvT], Zmeer -nee, laparfK, ee-zrah-ee'l ; 
 also, in the proclitics roi/?, ra? ,* as, rov? y€povTa<;, 
 tooz-yyeh-ron-dass, ra? ^aaCkeia^, taz-vah-see-lee - 
 ass. 
 
 T, like t in tell, tap, tin ; as, toVo?, toh-poss, alrlaj 
 eh-tee'-ah. 
 
 After N, it is generally sounded like d -, as, 
 evTifjio^, en-dee-7noss, evravOa, en-ddf-thah ; so also 
 after the proclitics ap, Sev, ev, avv, top, rriv ; as, av 
 Tpix'^y an-dreh-kho, rov tI/xlov, ton-dee'mion. Beda 
 (J. jD. 673-735) writes enneneconda for ewevri- 
 Kovra. See above, § 25. 
 
 T^, like ts, used only in foreign and barbarous 
 words ; as, ro-eXdriji;, To-aKi^o), eKaraa. The By- 
 zantine Greeks represented this sound by TZ ; 
 as, TfeV?//?, Tzetzes. 
 
 $, like /, or ph ; as, <^epco, feh-roh, 0-0(^6^, soh- 
 foss, 
 
 X, like German ch, or Spanish x (j) ; as, x^P^» 
 khah-rdh. 
 
 W, like nn, or j95 in perhaps ; as, e\/ra), eh-psoh. 
 After M, or after one of the above-mentioned pro- 
 clitics, like bs ; as, e^-y^rvxp^, em-bsee-choss, ttjv 
 'fvxnv, teem-bsee-cheen. 
 
 When a consonant is doubled in the same word, 
 only the first one is pronounced ; as, cr(j)dx\co, ypd/M- 
 fia, pronounced a<j>ako, ypd/jia. But when ^H come 
 together, the first of which belongs to the preceding 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 97 
 
 word, accurate readers pronounce both ; as, irarpo^ 
 
 aov, fiecr 9 to Saao<;, &>? \ rov ttcitov. 
 
 The breathings, in Romaic, have no power what- 
 ever ; that is, they are mere orthographical marks ; 
 as, E'^co, eiTo/xac, pronounced e'^o, eirofie. 
 
 X 
 
 §47. 
 
 In colloquial style and in poetry, synizesis is very 
 common. It takes place chiefly when the sound I 
 is followed by a vowel, in which case, if the I is 
 accented, the accent, after the synizesis, is put on 
 the vowel following the I ; as, a^Lo<^, o^va, Kpaalov, 
 trisyllabic ; a-^co<;y h-^vd, Kpa-atov, dissyllabic. 
 
 After the consonants B, A, P, also after a vowel, 
 or at the beginning of a word, the I, in this case, 
 is sounded like T before I, that is, like y in yes, 
 year ,* as, pla, KapBta, Orjpla, e'Ca, tarpon, pronounced 
 by synizesis, ^yd, KapByd, Orjpyd, eya, yarpd^. After 
 0, n, T, ^, the J is sounded like X before I, or like 
 h before ee ; as, 6ecd(pt, orroLo<^, (f>coTLa, d(f)Lovi, pro- 
 nounced by synizesis, 6hd(f)L, 07rho<;, (payrhd, a(f)Iiovi. 
 After M, the I has the sound of N before I ; as, 
 fjLia, Pco/jLto<;, by synizesis, f^nd, PcofjLno<;. 
 
 When the Greeks wish to write a word as it is 
 pronounced in synizesis, they write PI for I, when 
 the I, in synizesis, has the sound of y hard ; thus, 
 I3ca, larpo^, if Written as they are pronounced by 
 synizesis, become p^id, jiarpo^ : when the I has the 
 9 
 
98 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 sound of X before I, or of h before ee, they write 
 XI ; thus, Oeid^L, oTTOLo^, if written as they are pro- 
 nounced by synizesis, become 6')(^Ld(f)L, ott'x^lo^ : for 
 MI^ in synizesis, they write MNI ; thus, fjula, if 
 written as it is pronounced by synizesis, becomes 
 fivtd. Before the sounds E and I, however, they 
 represent the sound of I by P, X ; thus, lepaKi, iru, 
 if written as they are pronounced by synizesis, be- 
 come yepcLKL, TT'^ly not yiepaKL, TryiL, 
 \ 
 
 The Romaic acute accent does not differ from 
 the English accent ; thus, the accent of ^alpere, 
 xlireaOe, dvOpco7ro<^, is the same as that of library, 
 liberty, shoemaker. 
 
 The grave, that is, the acute at the end of a 
 word before another word, is the same in kind as 
 the acute, except that it is not so strong. 
 
 As to the circumflex, the modern Greeks having 
 no long syllables, it is not distinguished from the 
 acute under similar circumstances. 
 
 A proclitic is, in respect to accent, pronounced 
 as if it were a part of the next word. In Romaic, 
 the principal proclitics are the article, the prepo- 
 sitions, the monosyllabic personal pronouns (except 
 Twv), the auxiliary Od, and the conjunctions Kal, dv, 
 vd; as, o dvOpcoTTO^, el? t7]v ttoXcv, pronounced odvOpay- 
 
 7r09, LaTL/jLTToXlV. 
 
 An enclitic is pronounced as if it were a part of 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 99 
 
 the preceding word ; as, ap6po)7ro<; rt?, avOpwirol rtve^, 
 pronounced dv6po'7ro(TTc<;, dvdpoiriTLve^, with a weak 
 accent on the last syllable : X0709 rt?, hel^ov fxoL, pro- 
 nounced \oyo(TTL<;, hl^ovpiL : '7TaTp6<^ aov, yvvacKcov rcvcov, 
 pronounced irarpoao-ov, fyiveKovTivov. 
 
 As quantity is not predicated of the Romaic 
 vowel-sounds, the rhythm of Romaic verse entirely 
 depends on accent ; as, 
 
 5*6 yvcopL^o) aiTo Tr]v KoyfrTj 
 
 Toy airaOiov r7]v rpo/jLeprj, 
 Xe yvcopL^co airo Tr]v oyjrrj 
 ' riov fjue ^la pberpaet t7]v yrj. 
 
 IlXavrjrpa ^ruirj (pOoveprj 
 ^tBoyXcocraou (^appbaKep-q 
 
 Mr]vvTpa rerotayv rpop^wv, 
 
 Aev eaKave^ 9 tov hpopLov ; 
 
 Sdvare Qdvare, irw'; hev ire6a[veL<^ ; Dactylic. 
 Movo^ adavaro'; iravTore pbivei^. 
 
 Trochaic dimeter 
 Do. catalectic. 
 
 Iambic dimeter. 
 Do. catalectic. 
 
 §49. 
 
 With regard to dividing words into syllables, the 
 modern Greeks observe the following rules : — 
 
 1. A single consonant standing between two 
 vowels is placed at the beginning of the syllable ; 
 as, \6-yo-/jL€-vo<;, Ka-Ki-a. 
 
 2. Combinations of consonants capable of com- 
 mencing a Greek word are placed at the beginning 
 of the syllable. Consequently, the following com- 
 binations can commence a syllable : 
 
100 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 /3B, I3X, /3p ; e-jBhe-ov, arpe-pXo^, d-^po<;. 
 
 yS, y\, yv, yp ; e-yhov-irrj-aa, ac-yXr), d-yvo<i, v-ypo?. 
 
 hpi, Bv, Bp ; K€-fca-B/jie-vo<;, v-Bvov, v-Bpa. 
 
 Ox, 6v, Op ; v-OXecv, T6-0v7)-Ka, a-Opov<;. 
 
 kX, KfM, KV, Kp, KT ; kv-kXo<;, a-KfJLwv, re-KvoVy iri-Kpo^, 
 ra-KTi-Ko<;. 
 
 fjLV ; a6-fj.vo<;. 
 
 ttX, ttv, ITT ,' d-7rXov<;, t-TTZ^O?, tv-tttco. 
 
 ajS, crO, (TK^ (tkX, cfkv, <t/i, cttt, (tt, arX, arp, acp, acfyp, 
 o"X 5* ^-cr^Tjv, e-crOo<^, a-crfco<^, e-aKXrj-pTj-va, a-a/jue-vo^;, 
 a-CTTi?, l-CTTO^, a-orrpov, a-o'(^o-Be-Xo<^, o-crcppaL-vo-fjiai, 
 
 rX, Tfjb, rp ' A-TXa<;, a-T/jLo<;, L-a-Tpo<;. 
 
 <f)0, (pX, <f)V, ^p ; e-(pOr]v, e-(f)Xi-/37]v, al-(j}V7]<i, a-^po<;. 
 
 X^> X^> %^' XP '* ^-%^e'?' KL-x>^a, au-x^os:, a-^pa^- 
 
 The following combinations, also, may commence 
 a syllable : 
 yijb, Ofji, ay, rv, after the analogy of k^j., t/h, o-k ; as, 
 
 irpa-yfia, u-Ofia, v-(Tyi-vo-pa-^ri<^, €-tvo<^, 
 
 KTp, TTTp, CrO/Ui, (TKp, aiTp, G^V, <^Xpi X^P '* ^^> ol-KTp6^, 
 
 po-iTTpov, a-aO/jLa, "A-aKpa, a-cr7rpo<; (Romaic, signi- 
 fying ivhite), \-o-xyo<^'^ ai-ayjpo'^i e-)(Ppo<;. 
 
 3. When the combination cannot commence a 
 Greek word or syllable, its first consonant belongs 
 to the preceding syllable ; as, tTr-Tro?, ay-x&j, -^dx- 
 Xo), Tvp-aL^^ ap-yo<;, Aapb-irTpev^. 
 
 4. A compound word is resolved into its compo- 
 nent parts, if the first part ends with a consonant . 
 
PROIS'-JNCIATION. 101 
 
 as, Trpoo'-ep'X^o/jLaLj e^-ayco, CK-cpopa, Bva-Trpa^ca, av- 
 d^Lo^i. But if the first part ends in a vowel, the 
 compound is divided like a simple word, even when 
 that vowel has been cut off; as, Ka-rd-yco, d-vd-yw^ 
 
 7rd-p€L-/JLL, av-Oi-cTTrifXL. 
 
 5. When elision takes place, the preceding word 
 is, in pronunciation, regarded as a part of the fol- 
 lowing ; as, a\-X' 6-yd), TTa-p e-yitoi), [xe-ff rj-fMwv, 
 €-(f) cot, ae-fiv e-TTT), cocr-r ov-Se. So, also, in the 
 case of ovK or ou^ ,* ov-k w-^eXova-tv, ov"^ a-iracTLV, 
 
 PROBABLE ANCIENT PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 A^OWELS AND DIPHTHONGS. 
 
 § 50. 
 
 The Greek has five vowel-sounds, represented 
 as follows : long A, H, I, fl, T ; corresponding short 
 A, E, I, O, T. The long vowels differ from the 
 short ones in length, but not in power. 
 
 Aristotel. Poet. 20. "Eo-rt Se ^coi^^ev yih avev 7rpoal36\rjs exov 
 
 (f)(Ovf]V aK0V(TT7]V^ olov TO A Ka\ TO Q. 
 
 Dionys. T/irax, 7, in Bekker''s Anecd. ^covrjevTa /xeV ela-iv 
 
 €7TTa., A, E, H, I, O, Y, koL O. ^covrjevTa de Xeyerat dioTi (p(ovr}v dcf)' 
 iavTwv aTToreXei, olov a, rj. 
 
 Dionys. Halicarn. de Compos. 14. KpaTto-Ta fih eVrt Kal 
 
 (pcovfjv T]di(TTr]v OTTorfXeT to. T€ p,aKpa, Kal tcov hixpovoav ocra pTjKvvcTai 
 
 Kara ttjv €ic(f)opdv X^'^P^ ^^ ''"" /^P"X^'"» ^ ''"" ^pax^^^ Xeyopeva. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 5. Kal (f)a)vd€VTa pkv inTo., A, E, H, I, O, 
 Y, G TS)v Se (f)a>vaivTcov Tp€7s ayovcri Stac^opa? • dvo piu yap 
 
 9* 
 
102 PRON-ITNCIATION. 
 
 avToJv (jivirei jxaKpa Xeyovai rvyxdvetVy ro H Koi to Q • IcrdpiBixa he 
 ^pax^a, TO E Koi to O • Tpla 8e Koiva prjKovs re koX ^pa^vT-qTos, 
 A, I, Y, arrep bixpova kol vypa koi dp(pL^o\a kol peTalBoXiKa KaXovaLU • 
 cKacTTov yap avTav TrecpvKev 6t€ pev eKTeivecrBai 6t€ 8e crvareWecrOai. 
 Id. ibid. 1, 5. Aio-aov ovv ovtos tov A Koi I koi Y, ovk €ti iirTci 
 
 yevTjaeTai povov crToix'^'ia (fxovdevTa, dXka to. avpnauTa 8eKa, kol 
 
 TOVTcov TO. TvtvTe pev paKpd, to re H koi to Q,, kol to paKpov A kol I 
 Kol Y • IcrdpiBpa be to. ^pax^a, to O koI to E kol to (Spaxv A koi I 
 Koi Y. 
 
 A. 
 A long was sounded like a in father ; A short, 
 like a in past, nearly. 
 
 Dionys. Hal. de Comp. 14. Avtwv Be twv paKpoou evcf)a3v6TaTov 
 to a, OTau eKTelvrjTai • \eyeTat yap dvoiyopevov tov o-TopaTOs enl TrXel- 
 (TTov, Ka\ TOV TTvevpoTOs av(o (pepopevov npos tov ovpavov. 
 
 E, H. 
 
 E like the first e in veneration; H like eh, or 
 rather like French e as in fete. 
 
 Plat. Cratyl. ^. 418 C Ol 7raXai.o\ ol fjpeTepot, Ton Icora Kal toh 
 Ae\Ta ev pdXa f^P^^'^Oj '^°'' °^X '^'^^o-ra al yvva^Kes atnep pdXioTa Trjv 
 apxaiav (jicovriv aca^ova-L. NOf be dvT\ pev tov loira ^ E ^ Hra peTa- 
 (TTpe<pova-iv, dvT\ be tov AeXra ZrJTa, o)s brj peyaXoTrpenecrTepa ovra. 
 
 Olov, ol pev dpxaioTaTOL Ipepav ttjv rjpepav eKakovv, ol be 
 
 ep,epav, ol be rjpepav. 
 
 Dionys. Hal. 14. AevTepov be TO H, on /carco irepl Trjv ^daiv 
 TTJs yXMcrcrrjs epeibei tov tjxov aKokovOov, aXX* ovk ava>, Ka\ peTpicos 
 dvotyopevov tov aTopaTos. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 5. Et ydp to A kot' avTovs eKTeivopevov 
 Ka\ avoTTeXKopevov ovx eTepov eaTi aToix^lov, aXX' ev kolvov, coaavTcos 
 be KOL TO I Kal to Y, dKo\ov6i](reL kol to E Kal to H ev eivai aTOLxelov 
 Kara Trjv avTrjV bvvapiv kolvov • rj ydp avTr) bvvapcs eV dpcpOTepwv 
 (CTTi. Kat avaTaXev pev to H ylveTai E, eKTadev be to E yiveTai H. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 103 
 
 H had the sound of long E as late as the time of 
 Sextus (A. D. 190). After that period it was pro- 
 nounced like E or I, and finally the sound I prevailed. 
 Thus, in the Codex Alexandrinus, one of the oldest 
 manuscripts extant, perhaps as old as the commence- 
 ment of the sixth century, E or I is often used for 
 H, and H for E or I, because the copier spelled as 
 he pronounced ; as (vol. 1, p. IX.), avaarefia, ^eretre, 
 lBlov, evOrjf;, Trtrjre, 7)v, Bca^y^coprjaac, X/a-^/o-et?, for avdarr}' 
 /xa, ^Tfrelre, ijBcov, €v6e<;, Tr/ere, ev, Bia'^copLaat, '^piaec';. 
 
 I. 
 
 I long, like i in marine, or ee in feel ; I short, 
 like i in terminal, 
 
 Dionys. Hal. 14. "'Ean de ndvTcop eaxaTOP to I • nepl rovs 
 odovras re yap f) KpoTqcTLS tov nvevparos yiverai, piKpbv dvoiyofi€VOV 
 Tov (TToparos Koi ovk CTriKapTrpvvovTcou tcov ;^eiXecoi/ tov rj^ov. 
 
 o, n. 
 
 O, like in confuse ; f2, like o in Oh, or rather 
 like French eaic in bean. 
 
 Dionys. 14. TpiTov Be to Q • aTpoyyvXXeTal. re yap iv avTcol to 
 (TTopa, Ka\ TreptaTeXkec to. X^^V> "^W "^^ nXrjyTjv to nvevpa rrepl to 
 aKpoaTopiov noulTai. 
 
 Tcop Se /3pa;^e'cov ovBeTepov peu evrj^ov, rjTTOv be bva~qx^s to O. 
 
 In the earlier manuscripts, O and S2 are often 
 interchanged, which shows that 12 began to be 
 pronounced like O as early as the sixth century ; as 
 (Codex Alexandrinus, 1, p. IX.), aOowOrjaerai, apyj.e- 
 poavvr)<;, wXodpevoiv, for u6cjOO)6i]a€TaL, ap'^iepwavvrj';, 
 oXoOpevwv. 
 
104 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 r. 
 
 T long, like French u in une. This is infer- 
 red from the description of Dionysius, and from 
 the fact, that u, at the beginning of a word, takes 
 the rough breathing, in the Attic dialect at least. 
 (Compare English u in such words as union,) 
 Originally, it had the sound of oo in moon, hook^ or 
 of the Italian w, French ou. The iEolians of Boeo- 
 tia, in order to preserve its original sound, prefixed 
 an o to it ; as, Oovjarr^p for Ovydrrjp. (See OT, below.) 
 About the commencement of the Christian era, it 
 began to be pronounced like I; thus, in an inscription 
 we find (C. /. n, 1168) Tvfiepio^, for TL/3epto^, mere- 
 ly because the stone-cutter did not distinguish be- 
 tween T and I. The same change happened to the 
 Latin y, the antitype of the Greek v. 
 
 Dionys. 14. "Ea-n de rJTTOv tovtov [tov G] to Y • Trept yap avra 
 TO. x^'^V (TDOToX^y yevo[xevrjs d^ioXoyov irvlyerai KoX crrevos eKTrinTei 
 6 rjxos. 
 
 When a syllable was long by position^ its vowel 
 retained its short sound ; for instance, the penult of 
 rdyfjLa, ecrrlv, 'lafjuev, opKO^, vBvov, is long, not because 
 the vowels were prolonged in pronunciation, but 
 because of the obstruction occasioned by y/x, ar, o-jjl, 
 pK, Bv. Had the vowel, in this case, been prolonged 
 in pronunciation, the Greeks would have written 
 7} for 6, and co for o, and such words as rdyfia, 'la-^iev^ 
 vBvov would have been accented Tayixa^ lo-fjiev^ vBvov ; 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 105 
 
 the lonians, moreover, would have used 77 for d. 
 The same remark applies to Latin syllables long by 
 position merely ; as, Marcus^ MdpKo<;, Flacciis, ^Xclk- 
 Ko^, Sextus, He^To^, centurio, Kevrvplcov, Tertius, Tep- 
 
 Tt09. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 5. Evenit ut metri quoque conditio mutet ac- 
 centum ; ut, " Pecudes pictaeque volucres.'''' Nam voJucres 
 media acuta legam, quia, etsi natura brevis, tamen positione 
 longa est, ne faciat iambum, quern non recipit versus heroicus. 
 
 §51. 
 
 Seven diphthongs, Al AT, EI, ET, 01, OT, TI, 
 begin with a short vowel, and six, AI, AT, HI, HT, 
 fll, flT, with a long one. The latter differ from 
 the former only in the prolongation of the first 
 vowel. 
 
 It is natural to suppose, that, during the most 
 flourishing period of the language, both the vowels 
 of a diphthong were distinctly heard. As early, 
 however, as the time of Sextus (A. D. 190), most 
 of the diphthongs had the power of single vowels ; 
 that is, they were not diphthongs in pronunciation. 
 
 Dionys. Thrax, in Bekker''s Anecdota. Aicfidoyyoi Se elaiv e|, 
 AI, AY, EI, EY, 01, OY. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 5. Kal dvaaTp6(f)(os eaeadai Tiva <f)acr\u 
 evLOL Toav (fnXocrocjicov TrXelova (TTOixela 8id(fiopou e^ovra bvvajxiv tcov 
 avvTjdois 7rapa8i8ofX€vcov, olov to EI Kal ro AI Koi to OY kui irdv o ttjs 
 ofMoias 6crri ^vcrecos. To yap aToix^Tov Kpvriov fxakicrTa otl OTOip^eioy 
 ecTTLV eK Tov davvdcTov kol ixovottolov exetf (pdoyyov, olos iuTLV 6 tov 
 
106 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 A KOI E Koi O Koi Ta)V Xomcov. Enel ovv 6 tov AI koI EI cfiBoyyos 
 aTrkovs eo-Ti Koi fj.ovo€t8rjs<) earai koi ravra aroixfla. 
 
 Bekker''s Anecd. p. 803. Alcfydoyyot Se Xiyovrai iireidrj CK dvo 
 (pdoyycov (TVvicrTavTaL • (pBoyyoi de Kokovvrai Kara fiovcnKov \6yov ra 
 ypdufxara. Koi ov {xovov elcrlv 1^ bi(^6oyyoi, akX evbeKa^ ZiV at fxev 
 €^ elaiv evtpoivoL, cos Koi avros [6 Alovv(tlos~\ (f)rjaiv, al de rpels kuko- 
 
 (jicovoi, T] HY, 37 QY, rj Yl ' al de rpels a(f)aiVoi, to i2 kol 
 
 TO If TO H Kol TO 1, A jxaKpov Koi I. 
 
 Ibid. p. 804. Tcov 8i(l)B6yycov al p.ev elai kot iirLKpaTeiav, ois eVl 
 TTJs EI dicfidoyyov Ka\ ttjs HI /cat Ti]s GI /cat ttjs AI Trjs exovarjs to I 
 dueK<pa)VT]Tov. Etti tovtcov 6 (pBoyyus tov ivos (pwvTjevTos ewiKpaTel 
 Ka\ avTos €^aKov€Tai, OLOV NetAo?, t^T 'EXevrji^ tcoI KaXcoi, T-ql 
 Mr) beta I, Ka\ to Qpai^. 
 
 AI, 
 
 AI was sounded like ai in aisle, nearly. The 
 Boeotians began very early to pronounce this diph- 
 thong like 77 ; thus, they wrote and pronounced 
 IIo\ev<;, Kr\, 6vep<yer7]<;, KeKo/jLiarT], ocJ)€l\€T7], for AcoXev^, 
 Kal, evepyerac^, KeKOfJULarai, oc^etkerat. In process of 
 time, the other Greeks also adopted this pronun- 
 ciation, but retained the original orthography. So 
 that, when Sextus says that AI was a simple sound, 
 he merely states, that, in his time, it was pronounced 
 like H, which sound finally degenerated into E ; as, 
 ^ofe?, /j^vpi€<;, KeKpvTTTe, "HcpeaTo^, found in inscriptions 
 belonging to the first three centuries of our era. 
 
 AT, ET. 
 
 AT, like ou in house ; ET, like eh-oo rapidly ut- 
 tered. In later times, they w^ere probably sounded 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 107 
 
 like the Romaic av, ev ; thus, in the Septuagint we 
 find Aavlh or Ja^lS, Aevt, Nivevri, where v represents 
 the Hebrew Vav ; in later Greek inscriptions, Avl- 
 hio^, Avidius, Xevrjpo^, Seveviis. Further, in a later 
 inscription (C /. n. 270), ET^HBOI^ is put for 
 E<^r\(3oL^, because ET was pronounced like E$, and 
 the stone-cutter spelled the word as he pronounced 
 it. Compare Iwvdv, in the Septuagint, for Javan. 
 
 EI, 
 
 EI, like ei in freight, nearly. The Boeotians 
 began very early to pronounce it like I ; thus, they 
 wrote and pronounced Ipdva, KL^eva<;, dird'^L, for elpri- 
 V7), KCLfiiva^, d'TTe')(ei. In process of time, the other 
 Greeks also adopted this pronunciation, but re- 
 tained the original orthography ; and in inscriptions 
 belonging to the first three ^centuries of the Chris- 
 tian era, I is often written for EI ; as, e-x^t, Xtra- 
 vevtv, t?. 
 
 Callim. Epigr. 29. Avaavla, avye valxi- KaXos Ka\6s • dWa 
 TTpiv elnelv Tovto aacficos, H;^aj (f>r)ai Tis, " " AW os ex^**" Here 
 
 vaixh Kokos rhyme with e;^et, oXXos-, which, however, proves 
 similarity, but not identity, of sound. 
 
 Bekker''s Anecd. p. 798. [t6 l] a-vyy^veLav nva rrpos TO E • Koi 
 deiKwaiv ck tov rfjv €K(f)aivT)(Ti.v tov I eluai to ovofia tov E ypafM^aTOSy 
 
 says Herodian, the son of Apollonius. That is, the name Ei 
 of the letter E was pronounced 'I, like the English e. 
 
 01, 
 01, like oi in spoil, nearly. The Boeotians of the 
 
108 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 classical period pronounced this diphthong like T ; 
 thus, they wrote tu?, aXkv^, irpo^drv^, Svvap^o^, for 
 Tot9, aXkoL<^, TTpo/Sdroif}, ©oLvap^o<;. In process of time, 
 this pronunciation became universal ; thus, in in- 
 scriptions belonging to the first three centuries, we 
 sometimes find T for 01, merely because the stone- 
 cutter spelled as he pronounced ; as, C /. n, 1933. 
 dvv^ai, dvv^i, for dvoi^ai, dvol^ei. After that period, 
 this sound passed into I ; thus, in the Codex Alex- 
 andrinus (vol, 1, p. ix.) I and 01 are sometimes 
 interchanged, which shows, that, when that copy 
 was written, 01 was pronounced like I ; as, (f)ivcK6^, 
 for <f)OLViKe<;. We see now what Victorinus means 
 when he says, that, if the Romans had not adopted 
 the Greek T, they would have used OE in its place. 
 
 Thuc. 2. "Ev Se Tcol KuKcol oia cIkos dpffxvrja-drjcrav Koi rovSe rov 
 CTTOVS (pdcTKOVTes ol TTpea^vTepoi TToXaL aldovres, " "H^et dcopiUKos 
 TToXepos Kol XoifjLOS cifx avTOH.'''' Eyevero jxev ovv epi? toIs dvOpoi- 
 TTOis p.r} \oLp.bv oivopdcrOac iv rcoT eVet vnb twv naXaicov^ dXXa 
 
 Xifxov. This merely shows that some were in favor of pro- 
 nouncing the disputed word limos, with an t, and some, loimos, 
 with the diphthong oi, not that oi was sounded hke t. 
 
 OT, 
 
 OT, like 6h-oo rapidly uttered. In later times it 
 was sounded like the Romaic ov, that is, like oo in 
 moon. The Romans represented it by ii, and the 
 Greeks represented the Roman ii by ov. Further, 
 Dionysius says that it could represent the Digam- 
 ma, or the Roman v. Add to this the fact, that. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 109 
 
 during the second century of the Christian era, the 
 abbreviation s began to be used for ov ; as, C. L n. 
 1320. 1353. 1375. 2154. ApcaToreXs^, Me/xpLis, Alprj- 
 Xls, KaWtKpaTS, ^sXr], 
 
 When the Boeotians wrote OT for T, the O mere- 
 ly indicated that the T retained its original sound ; 
 thus, when OT stood for T short, as in v^wp, they 
 pronounced it like oo in hook ; when it stood for 
 T long, they gave it the sound of oo in moon. But 
 when OT arose out of OF, it is more than probable 
 that its Boeotic pronunciation was the same as that 
 of the other Greeks ; thus, ^ovwv, ^oveaao were pro- 
 nounced boh-oo-on, bo'h-oo-essih, because their ori- 
 ginal forms were fioFa)v, PoTeaori. (C /. n. 1569.) 
 
 TI. 
 
 TI, like ui in suing, nearly. 
 
 BREATHINGS. 
 
 §52. 
 
 The rough breathing corresponds to the Latin or 
 English /i, as in humamis, humane. 
 
 As to the smooth breathing, it was employed by 
 the ancient grammarians to denote the effort with 
 which a vowel not preceded by another letter is 
 pronounced. As, however, no vowel at the begin- 
 ning of a word can be uttered without a slight 
 effort or breathing, the character denoting this 
 breathing is entirely unnecessary. 
 10 
 
110 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 Bekker's Anecd. pp. 692- 694. "Ean yap fj fieu ■\lri\r} ttolottjs 
 (TvWa^TJs KaB' Tjv aKpois tols x^^^^'- "^^ Twevfia 7rpo(f)€p€Tai, oiou 
 A'ias • r) 8e baa el a 7roi6Tr)s avWa^rjs, Kaff rjp ddpoou eK ^ddovs 
 
 X^i^ecov TO TTvevfxa eKipeperai, olov rjXios 'H p.ev Sucreta €K tov 
 
 6a>paKos €KTT€fjL7r€TaL, Tj 8e -^iXr] e^ aKpcov T(ov ;s^eiXecoj/. 
 
 Isidor. Orig. 18, 10. ^irLXrj, quod interpretatur siccitas, 
 sive purum, id est, ubi H litera esse non debet. 
 
 The Asiatic jEolians made very little use of the 
 rough breathing. The Boeotians, a branch of the 
 jEolic race, used it oftener ; as, C, L n, 1637. 
 
 1642. ^ AyriaavBpo<;, 'I'Tr7rap')(^ia. 
 
 Bekker''s Anecd. p. 693. 'H AloWs yKcoTra t6 yl^iXovp to. o-roi- 
 
 ;(eta 0iAet, cocnrep Ka\ to Y Trdar^s Xe^eas ap^ov TrduTes fiiv dacrvpov 
 (TLP, 01 be AtoXets- -^ikovaip. 
 
 The Asiatic lonians began very early to disre- 
 gard the rough breathing ; hence, in the Ionic of 
 Herodotus, a smooth mute before the rough breath- 
 ing is not changed into its corresponding rough ; 
 as, dir-LKveofiai, /car 7]V, ovfc oauov. The fact, also, 
 that the Asiatic lonians were the first to convert 
 the breathing H into a vowel, shows that with 
 them it was essentially a silent letter. In our 
 editions of the Ionic authors, this breathing is suf- 
 fered to retain its place merely for the sake of uni- 
 formity. 
 
 Tzetzes, p. 62. Ot AtoXeT? tc Ka\ "Icopes ndpTa to. Trap* 7]plp ba- 
 (TVPOfiepa ■v//'iA.ou[/xfJ/a] Ka\ bt.d. ■yj/ikov a-vp.(f)d)Pov eK(j)copovaLP. 
 
 Cramer's Anecd. vol. 4, p. 198. "k^lop be ^rjTrjo-ai Start oi 
 
 "liope^ yp-iXcoTtKol elalp • rJXios [sO written] yap Xeyovcri Ka\ dnrjXi- 
 OOTIDS, oi'x'i d(f)r]XLd)TT] s, oidTTep Ka\ to I a t lop Kai e'mo'T lop. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. Ill 
 
 CONSONANTS. 
 
 §53. 
 
 There are sixteen consonant-sounds in Greek, 
 represented hy BTAZSKAMlSinPXT^X. 
 
 The ancient grammarians divide the consonants 
 into semivowels^ Za'^AMNPIl, and mutes, 
 B T A, K n T, X ^ O ; some, however, apply the 
 term mute only to B F A, K 11 T. They subdivide 
 the mutes into smooth, K 17 T, rough, X ^ O, and 
 middle, T B A. The consonants Z S ^ were called 
 also double consonants, 
 
 Aristolel. Poet. 20. 'H[jLicf)0)VOV fie t6 fxera 7rpo(T^6Xrjs €XOV 
 (pcovrjv aKOva-T^u, oiov to 2 koL to P • a(f)copov be to ficTo. Trpoa^oXrjs 
 Kad^ avTo fi€v ovbejxiav ex^^ (fxovriv, fieTO. 5e Ta>v ix6vT(ov Tiva (hooyqv 
 yivofievov uKovaTov^ olov to T Kat to A. 
 
 Dionys. Thrax^ 7, in Bekk. Anecd. ivncjicova de tu \oina 
 
 inTaKaibcKa 2vfi(j}a)va fie Xe'yerai oti avTO. fiiv koO* eavTa (hcovfjv 
 
 ovK e;tei, crvvraaaoiieva fie fieTo. tcov (f)a)vr]evTOiV (pcovqv aTToreXei. Tov- 
 Tcov r}fj.i({iQ)va fiev oktoj, ZS'P'AMNPS. 'Hfxl^oava fie Xe'yerat 
 ort Tvapocrov tjttov tcou (f)covr]€VTa>v evc^xova KadeaTrjKev • ev re toIs av- 
 y/xoT? Koi aiyfj-ols. "Acficova fie' eVrti/ ivvia^ BFAKIITO^X. "AcPcova 
 fie Xe'yerat OTt paWov tcov ciXXcov eVri KaKocpcova^ cocmep (((poavov Xe'yo- 
 p.ev Tpayaidov tov KaKoc^covov. Hovtcov fie -v/x-tXa p€v rpta, K 11 T, fia- 
 cre'a fie rpta, <E» X, /xe'o-a fie rourwj^ rpi'a, B T A. Me'tra fie e'lp-qTat 
 
 OTt TCOV p.ev yj/ikcov eaTt daavTepa, tcov fie daa-ecov y^CKoTcpa ^Ert 
 
 fie ra)V avfxcfiavcov StTrXa /Lte'j' eVrt rpia, Z S ^ • fiiTrXa fie e'lprjTai oTi iv 
 cKao-Tov avTOiV c'k bvo (Tvp(f)a)Voov avyKeiTac^ to pev Z e'/c roC 2 Ka\ A, 
 ro fie S e'/c rou K Kai 2, ro fie S^' ck tov U koi 2. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 5. Taii/ fie a-vpcfxavcov TO. piv rjpLc{)covd i(TTL 
 KaT avTOvs {_tovs ypappaTiKovsl to. fie a<pcova. Kat TjpL(f)cova pei>, ocra 
 fit' ovrcov poi^oi/ 77 aiypov ^ pvypov fj tlvu 7rapa7r\rjcn.ov rj^ov kutci 
 
112 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 rfjv €K(f)a)vqcrLV aTroreXelv TrecjjvKora, KaBairep to Z A M N SJ P 2 
 $ X ^, Tj, cos rives, X*^P'^ "^^^ ® '^^' ^ '^"' ^» ''" XeiTro/iei/a o/cro). 
 A(f)<jiva 8e iiJTi to. fir]Te (rvWa^as KaB* iavra iroielv Bwajxeva fJ-'fjTe 
 TJx<i>v IdioTrjraSf avro de ixovov fxera tcov aXXcov avv€K(paiVov[jL€va, KaBa- 
 irep B r A K n T, ^ a)s evioi, Ka\ to G ^ X. Kat pr]v koivws 
 t5>v crvixc^aivaiv ttoXlv to. fiev (pvaei dacrea Xeyovcri, to. de ■\lAiXa • 
 Koi daa-ea p,ev ^ X, -^ika be K 11 T. Movov be <pa(r\ to P enibe- 
 Xe(r6ai, eKarepov, baavTijTa Ka\ -^ikorrjTa. Xeyovcri, be riva tcov avfi- 
 <j)a>v<ov Ka\ SiTrXa, KaBairep to Z S '^ • crvveaT-qKevai yap (paat to fxep 
 Z e/c tov 2 Kal A, to be S eK Toii K Ka\ 2, to be "^ eK tov U Ka\ 2. 
 
 B. 
 
 JB, like b. This sound is inferred from the defi- 
 nition of a mute consonant given by Aristotle and 
 Sextus. As to the definition of Dionysius Thrax, 
 it proves nothing. In later times, it was sounded 
 like the Roman V, which it was often employed to 
 represent ; as, Verus, B7Jpo<^ or Ovrjpo<;, Valerius, Ba- 
 \epto<; or Ova\€pto<;, Severus, Xe^ripo^, X^ovrjpo^, or 
 Sevrjpo^, 
 
 T. 
 
 r, like g hard. This, also, is inferred from Aris- 
 totle's and Sextus's definition of a mute consonant. 
 In later times, it had the sound of the Romaic 7 ; 
 hence, in the Septuagint, it sometimes represents 
 the Oriental Ain ; as, Td^a, TaiPak, FofifMopa. 
 
 Before a palatal, P, K, X, a (that is, K^ or X^), 
 this letter denotes that nasal sound which lies be- 
 tween N and P, that is, the sound of ng in hang ; 
 as, ayyeXo^y dng-gelos, a-vyKalo), siieng-kaioh, ^7X^'" 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 113 
 
 0-979, Ang-chee-ses, ^cphS, Sphingks, This interme- 
 diate sound was originally represented by N, as in 
 Latin. 
 
 When, however, Kara becomes Kay- before y, as 
 in Kayyovv, both the 77 are hard ; thus, kag-goh- 
 nue, 
 
 GeJl 19, 14. Inter literam N et G est alia vis, ut in nomine 
 anguis et angaria et aticorae et increpat et incurrit et ingenuus. 
 In omnibus verum his non verum N sed adulterinum pomtur. 
 Nam N non esse lingua indicio est ; nam si ea litera esset, 
 lingua palatum tangeret. 
 
 J. 
 
 Ay like d. This, likewise, is inferred from Aris- 
 totle's and Sextus's definition of a mute consonant. 
 It is difficult to say when it began to have the 
 Romaic sound ; the probability, however, is, that 
 these three mutes, B, T, A, naturally followed the 
 same analogy. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zy like English r, but stronger. It has already 
 been shown that Z is not a double consonant in the 
 usual acceptation of the term double. We add 
 here, that when it did not make position, as in O'l 
 re ZcLKwOov, aarv ZeXe/?;?, it w^as sounded simply like 
 the English z. 
 
 Dionys. de Comp. 14. Tpicov be twv aWcov ypanfidrcov, a 8r] binXa 
 KoKelrai, to Z jiaXkop rjBvvei rrjv aKorju tcov irepcov • to fxev yap a 8ia 
 Tov K, TO 5e ^ 8ia tov U tov crvpiypiov aTvobidcoai., •\//'tXwi/ oirrcov ufi- 
 (poTepcov ' tovto de ■qavx^'t tco7 irvevpaTi baavveTai, koI eaTi tcov ofxo- 
 yevSyv yevvaioTaTov. 
 
 10* 
 
114 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 See, also, Plat. Cratyl. p. 418 C, above quoted, § 50 ; 
 Quintil. 12, 10, 27, above quoted, § 44. 
 
 e. 
 
 0, like th in thin, both, 
 
 K, A, M, n. 
 K, A, M, IT, like k, I, m, p, respectively. 
 
 N. 
 IV, like n. Before a palatal, P, K, X, H (X^ or 
 K^), in the same or two successive words, it had 
 the nasal sound of ng in hang, which sound was 
 also represented by F (^ 34). Before a labial, 
 n, B, ^, W (^^ or n^), N at the end of a word 
 was often changed into M (^ 34). 
 
 H. 
 H, like K^ or XX In the Attic and Boeotic dia- 
 lects, it had the sound of XH ; in the other dialects, 
 that of KX or of x in 5^0:, axe. In later times, the 
 sound K^ prevailed ; hence the statement of the 
 grammarians, that S stands for KX 
 
 P. 
 
 P, like r. The grammarians tell us that this let- 
 ter is either rough or smooth ; that at the beginning 
 of a word it is aspirated, and when it is doubled, 
 in the middle of a word, the first one has the 
 smooth, and the second the rough, breathing ; that 
 it is also aspirated after 0, ^, X in the same word ; 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 115 
 
 that after K, TI, T, in the same word, it has the 
 smooth breathing ; and that the iEolians did not 
 aspirate it. Now to aspirate the P is simply to 
 roll it. The rough breathing, therefore, over the 
 P simply indicates the rolling sound of this letter, 
 which the Romans expressed by annexing an h 
 to it. 
 
 S. 
 
 X, like 5 in soft, past. Before M it was, in later 
 times, sounded like Z, and was even changed into 
 Z in writing; as, C. /. 7i. 3032, 1003. 159. Zfxvpva, 
 ZjjLvpva'lo<;. 
 
 Lucian. Jud. Vocal. 9. "On Se dve^LKOKov et/it ypa^ifxa iiapTv 
 pclre fjLOL Koi avTol firj^enoTe iyKokeaavri Ton Zrjra cr p.a.paybov cltto- 
 crnda-avTL koI naaav d(\)ikopiV(x>L ttjv o-fxiipvav. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 9. "Orav aKeTTTcapeda TTorepov did rov Z 
 ypaiTTeov earl to ^piXlov Koi ttjv ^pvpvav rj hid tov 2. 
 
 Herodian. Philetaer. p. 457 ; also in Hermann's De Emen- 
 dand. p. 305. ZrjTelTai, ncos ypaTTTeov to ^pvpua, inei8r] rti/ey peTd 
 TOV Z ypd(f)ov(Tiv avTO, 
 
 T. 
 
 T, like t in tell, strong, 
 
 ^. 
 
 ^, like /, but stronger. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 4, 14. Et haec ipsa S litera ab his nominibus 
 exclusa, in quibusdam ipsa alteri successit : nam mertare atque 
 piiltare dicebant : quinfordeumfoedusque, pro aspiratione Vau 
 simili litera utentes : nam contra Graeci aspirare solent, ut pro 
 
116 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 Fundanio Cicero testem, qui primam ejus literam dicere non 
 posset, irridet. 
 
 Priscian. p. 543, ed. Putsch. Hoc tamen scire debemus 
 quod non tarn fixis labris est pronuncianda F, quomodo PH ; 
 atque hoc solum interest inter F et PH. 
 
 X. 
 
 X, like Romaic %. 
 
 W, like nX ^X In the Attic, and perhaps in 
 the Boeotic dialect, it had the sound of ^X ; in the 
 other dialects, that of HX In later times the sound 
 n^ prevailed ; hence the statement of the gram- 
 marians, that ¥^ stands for ITX 
 
 §54. 
 
 When a consonant was doubled in pronunciation, 
 it was doubled also in writing. 
 
 When a short vowel was followed by a liquid, 
 the i^olians lengthened the syllable by doubling 
 that liquid ; as, a/jufjue^;, eareXka, /3oWa. The later 
 Greeks often lengthened a syllable by doubling the 
 consonant following its vowel ; as, ''JouXXo?, Aaivvla, 
 EvpLTnrl^r)^, AovirTro^. They doubled a consonant, 
 also, after a long syllable ; as, XTj/^/^a for X^/xa. This 
 indiscriminate doubling of consonants was very 
 common when the proper quantity of syllables be- 
 gan to be disregarded ; that is, during the first three 
 centuries of our era. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 117 
 
 Lucian. Pseudosoph. p. 563. EIttovtos te nvos " A^fxna nd- 
 pecTTiv avTcol,'''' 8ia tcov dvo MM, " Oi'KoCj/," e(f)T], " \r]\p-eTai, el 
 Xrjfxfxa avTOil rrapecTTLV.^^ 
 
 SYNIZESIS. 
 
 §55. 
 
 In case of sjnizesis, e and t were probably 
 sounded like y in yes, you, or like h ; o and v, per- 
 haps like W ; as, arridea aT7]6ha, Kpea Kpha, 6eol Ohoij 
 6eov Oliov, r}fjLea<; r}/jLya<;, TroXto? 7ro\yo<;, lepevovaa yepev' 
 ovcra, '^pvaeayc ava, '^vaho avd • oySoov oyBwov, BaKpv- 
 oiat BaKpwotac. It must not be supposed, however, 
 that e, I, o, V, thus hardened, had the power of ordi- 
 nary consonants, for they never affect the metre ; 
 thus, TToXyo? is a pyrrhic, not an iambus. 
 
 SYLLABICATION. 
 
 §56. 
 
 The question about the proper mode of dividing 
 words into syllables was agitated during the time 
 of Sextus (A. D. 190). It was finally settled by 
 the Byzantine grammarians, whose rules are still 
 followed by the modern Greeks and by the best 
 continental editors. This mode is essentially the 
 same as that observed in the Herculanean papy- 
 ruses and in all the manuscripts of the Byzantine 
 period. In mscriptions a word is divided just 
 
118 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 where the line ends ; but as it was very difficult for 
 the stone-cutter to follow any rule in this particu- 
 lar, this fact proves nothing against the syllabica- 
 tion of manuscripts. Sextus seems to attach very 
 little importance to this subject ; and the wits of 
 his time maintained, that, as long as the meaning 
 remained the same, it mattered not how a word 
 was divided ; if, for instance, they said, Apco-rlcov 
 by being divided Apia-rlcov, and not Apt-arlcov, be- 
 came AecirvLcov, then it would be worth while to 
 talk about the best mode of dividing it into sylla- 
 bles. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 9. Tt]u yap 6p9oypa<j)iav cfiao-lv eV rpial 
 
 KeicrOai rpoTTOts, TroaorrjTi, ttol6t7]ti, pepiaficol Mepiap-O)! de eVei- 
 
 dav dianopoofjiev Trepi tjjs o^pip-os Xe^ecwy, Trorepov nore to B rrjs 
 bevrepas icrTi (TvWa^rjs apx^} rj Trjs Trporjyovfxevrjs nepas. Kat eVi tov 
 Apio-Ticov 6v6p.aTos ttov raKriov to 2. 
 
 ACCENT. 
 §57. 
 
 Strictly speaking, the Greek has but one accent, 
 namely, the acute. Every unaccented syllable is 
 said to have the grave. For instance, OeoBwpo^ is 
 OeoScopo^. The grave accent merely denotes the 
 absence of the acute. 
 
 The acute did not materially differ from the Eng- 
 lish accent ; for example, the accent of xlireaOe, 
 'Xatpeje, rjKovaev, opKcov, ^e/Sco^, was essentially the 
 same as that of liberty, library, shoemaker, com- 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 119 
 
 pound, compose. At the end of a word before an- 
 other word in the same sentence, the acute is less 
 strong than it would be if the word stood by itself 
 or at the end of a period ; to express this weak 
 acute, the grammarians employed the mark for the 
 grave ; for example, in the expression, avrjp dyadd^, 
 the accent of -vnp is not so strong as in dya6o<; dvrjp. 
 
 The circumflex is compounded of the acute and 
 the grave ; that is, the first element of every cir- 
 cumflexed syllable has the acute, and the second 
 the grave ; for instance, /xovaa, fxcoaa are the same 
 as fiovaa, /jLcoaa. 
 
 When the acute is placed on a long syllable, the 
 stress is laid upon the second element of that sylla- 
 ble ; thus, /jLOvarj^;, fMcoaa<; are the same as /j.ovarj(;, 
 
 The difference between the acute and circum- 
 flex was by no means trifling ; thus, ov, ivhere, could 
 in pronunciation be readily distinguished from ov, 
 not, by the accent alone. So yaXrjv opw was pro- 
 nounced differently from yaXrjv 6pw. So oi/Vi? could 
 be distinguished in pronunciation from ovrL<^. 
 
 In the J*]olic dialect of Lesbos and ^olis the 
 accent is thrown as far back as the last syllable 
 permits ; that is, dissyllables, except prepositions 
 and conjunctions, are accented on the penult ; as, 
 jSoWa, OvpLo^y for 6vp.6^, /SovXri ; polysyllables, on the 
 penult or antepenult ; as, Svvarof;, aeiai, dypeOevre^, 
 for hvvaTo^, aetac, aypeOevre^. 
 
20 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 if^Y Plat. Cratyl. 399 A, B. Up5>T0v fxh yap Brj t6 roioVSe Be7 iv 
 voTJcrai Trepl ovop-drav^ on ttoXKo-kls eneix^aXXonev ypafj-fxara., to. S' 
 €^aipovfj.€P, Trap' b (Bovkofxeda ovopd^ovres, Koi rds o^vrrjTas pera- 
 (3aX\opev ; . Olov Alt (})i\os' tovto Iva dvTi prjparos ovopa r]p7v yevrj- 
 rat, TO T€ €T€ppv avTodev Imtcl e^e[Xop,€V koi dvrl o^eias Trjs pearjs c^ 
 
 -^^*^^(XvX\a[3rjs ^apclciv i^Oey^pcda. "/sXkavbk Tovvavriov epjBdXXo- 
 p.ev ypdppara, rd Se {B a pyre pa o^vrepa (jideyyopeda Tovtcop 
 
 y roivvv iv koi to t5)v dvdpdiTTcov ovopa irinovdey, ^s ipo\ doKel. Ek yap 
 prjpaTOS ovop.a yiyovev, ivbs ypdppaTOS tov A i^aipeBevTOSy Kal /3 a- 
 pvTepas TTJs reXevr^y yevopevrjs. . . ..• • ^VTevdcv dfj p.6vov tmv Orjpicov 
 opdcos 6 avOpooTTOs oivopdadr], dvaOpwv d oTTcoTrev. That is, 
 
 the proper name AicfiLkos is formed from Au (})IXos by dropping 
 the first I of Ati and removing the accent of (})lXos : the word 
 av$p(07ros is formed from the expression dvadpcbv d oircoTrev by 
 dropping the second A in dvadpav and removing the accent of 
 
 -dpoiv. 
 
 Aristotel. Rhetor. 3, 1. "Eo-tl Se avTq peu iv Trp. (f)covT]7, TTCos 
 ^fM^w^yTrfi ^ei ^prjadai irpos €KaaTov TvdOos, olov ttotc /xeyaX/^t Kal noTe 
 p.cKpat Ka\ TTore pearji, Kal ttcov rot? tovols, olov o^eiai Kal jSapeiai 
 Kal pearji. 
 
 Id. Poet. 20. TavTa 8e 8ia(^epei crxVH'0.(ri re tov (TTopiaTos KaX 
 TOTTois Kal daavTrjTi Kai yf/LXoTrjTt Kal p,rjKeL Koi ^paxyTrjTt, £Ti de Kal 
 6^vTr]Ti Kal l3apvTr)TL Kal rcoi p.i(raii. G c^oU^vvJ^-t^/- / mt^^i^ii^ 
 
 Id. ibid. 25. Kara be Trpoo-coibiav, cocnrep 'iTrnias eXvev 6 Qa- 
 (710S TO ^''didopev 6e oi," Kal ^^ to pev ov KaTarrvOeTaL op^pcoL.^^ 
 
 Id. Elench. 4. Tov "Op.-qpov evLOL diopdovvTai, npos tovs iXeyxov- 
 Tas o)? droTTOos' elprjKOTa " to pev ov KaTanvdeTai op-^pcoi^^ • Xvovcn 
 yap avTO ttjI Trpoacoidiai, XeyovTes to ov d^vTe pov. Kal to Trepl to 
 evvTTViOV TOV Kyapipvovos., otl ovk avTos 6 Zevs e'nrev " bibopev de ol 
 ev^os dpeadai,^'' dXXd rcoT evvTTvlcci iveTeXeTO dibovac. Tliat 8l8o- 
 
 p.ev, first person plural, differed from did6p.ev, infinitive, in pro- 
 nunciation. 
 
 Dionys. Thrax, 3, in Bekker''s Anecdota^ p. 629. Tovos co-tI 
 
 <pcovi]s aTTT^XTjcns evappoviov, rj KaTa dvdTaaiv iv Trjl d^elai, y kutu 
 opaXiapov iv Trfi ^apeiai, ij KaTa TrepiKXao-iv iv Trfi ne piaTTcopievrji. 
 
PRO^'UNCIATION. 121 
 
 Dionys. de Compos. 11. 0^ fxrjv auaa-d ye 77 Xe£ts 37 Kaff iv 
 fiopiov TaTTOfievr} rrjs avTTJs Xeyerat Tacreays ' aXX' rj fiev eVi tt]s o^ei' 
 as r] h^ eVt rrjs ^apeias, ^ S' eV dpcPolv rcbv S' dfi(f)OT€pas ras 
 Tacrets exovaa)v al pev Kara jiiav (TvWa^rjv (Tvv€(f)0apfx€vov €)(ov(tl Tan 
 
 o^el TO ^apv, as di] nep icnr copevas Kokovpev Kat tois pev 
 
 diavXKd^OLs ovdev to did pecrov x.'^piov ^apvTrjTOs koL o^vtijtos ' 
 Ta7s Be 7ro\vcrvX\d(3ocs^ olai ttot dv qxtlv, rj tov d^vv tovov exovcra pla 
 iv rroXkais ^apeiais, evecTTLV. . 
 i^g^^, Plutarch. Thes. 1, p. 12 IX ^ KaTakLTvelv be KOL (Tvv avTols "Ep- 
 ^0^/ pov, dvbpa tS>v Adrjvrjcnv evTrojrpeidcov • d(fi* ov Kol tottov 'Eppov 
 KoKelv OlKiav tovs TIvdoTTo\iTas, ovk opdcos ttjv devTepav o-vXka^rjv 
 7repi(TTra>vTas, Koi ttjp do^av enl Beov dird TJpcoos peTaTiOevras. 
 
 Sext. adv. Gram. 1, 5. AAA' enel ov dvo povov vneikficpaa-LP 
 eivat TtpoawLhlas ypappuTCKoiu TraiSes-, ttjv re paKpdv kol ^pa^e^av, 
 dWd Koi d^elav, jSapelav, ne pianai peprjv, Sacraai/, \I/L\r}v, 
 eKaarov tcov vnodedeiypevcov (pcovaevroiv ^x°^ Tiva tovtcov kut Iblav 
 TTpocronbiav yevrjaeTai aToix^'iov. ly ■ ' 
 
 B. A. p. 674. Upoo-coidiat ,'eitTi. OeKapo^ela, ^apela, nepi- 
 (XTTOipevT], puKpa, ^pax^^ci, daaela, "^iXtj, dn6aTpo(f)os, v<pev, v7ro8ta- 
 otoXt]. Tovtcov elcrl arjpeTa Tade ' 6^e7a ', oiov Zevs, ^apela \ 
 olop Hdv, nepiaTrtopevT], " , olov irvp. 
 
 Ibid. p. 684. " Tdvos ovv ecrriv eiriTacns rj dvecns *] pecrorqs crvX- 
 Xa/3ct)i/ ev(p(oviav exovara.^^ To pev ovv en It a a is eTe6rj iv Tcol opi- 
 (Tpoil did TTjV o^elavj to be dvecris bid ttjv ^apelav, to be peao- 
 Trjs bid TTJV ne picnro)pevT]v. 
 
 " Kai ecTTi ndXiv 17 pev d^ela iroiorqs arvWa^rjs iivLTeTapevov 
 exovaa (pdoyyov, rj be ^apela ttoiottjs avWa^rjs dveipevov e'xovaa 
 <j)66yyov^ rj be ne picnrcopevrj ttoiottjs crvWa^rjs CFVvqppevov rj KeK\a- 
 ap-evov exovaa ^POoyyov.^^ Eine be crvvrjppevov tov peTexovTa Kal 
 d^e'ias KOL ^apeias, KeKkao-pevov be tov utto tov d^eos in\ to ^apv 
 
 peTTOVTC. 
 
 Ibid. p. 685. 'O be KoivTiXiavos ApiaTeibrjs iv Tool Tlepl Mova-iKrjs 
 
 Trpcorcoi, bvo elvai <pr]criv e'lbrj Tdaecos, dvea-lv re koi iirlTacnv. Kat 
 
 avea-iv pev elvai \eyei, rjvUa dv diro o^VTepov tovov eVt ^apvTepov 
 
 T) ^o)VT] x^P^^i iniTaaiv be, otov eK ^apvTepov p,eTa^aivT]i Trpds d^irre- 
 
 11 
 
122 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 pov. Ek dr) TovTcov TO. ycvofxeva to fxev ^apvTovov to de o^vtovov 
 TTpocrayopevofiev. 
 
 Ibid. p. 688. " *H yap jdapela avWa^iKos tovos eaTL^ tovt€(ttiv 
 
 els Tr}V (TvXXa^Tjv Trjv fxrj e^ova-av tov Kvpiov tovov eTriTldeTat.^^ 
 
 'Hu yap Kovoiv 6 Xeycov otl nacra crvXXa/Sj), X^P''^ '^^ crfXXa/3^? ttJs 
 €)(ov(rqs TOV Kvpiov TOVOV, TT)V ^ap^tav iTTibex^Tai, olov GeoScopoy. 
 
 Ibid. p. 689. " Ets TOV Tonov TTJs o^etas tov reXevratoj/ TideTai 
 [)7 ^apeia], . . . , , oiov cos irn TvapabeiypaTOS iav e'LTrrjis ' 'O 8e?va KaXos 
 
 avOpcoTTOs,^ l8ov els to X o s eTedr] rj jBape^a, eav de eiivqis ' Ovtos 
 
 avOpooTTOS icaXos,' els to Xos Trecreirat rj o^ela.^"^ 
 
 Ibid. p. 685. " 'H o^ela e^ei tottovs Tpels, o^vtovov, Trapo^vTOvov, 
 Koi TrpoTrapo^vTovov.^^ Trjv o^eldv <pT]cn TiOeadai eVi Tpiwv crvWa^av, 
 
 Koi oTav pev TiBriTai in\ TeXovs, TOTe Xeyopev o^vvecrdai Tr}V 
 
 Xe^iv ' OTav be eVi Ttjs npo pias avXXalSrjs tov TeXovs, napo^vTovov 
 apa Xeyopev Tr}V Xe^iv Koi ^apvTOvov, napo^vTOvov OTi eVi Ttjs napaXr)- 
 yov(X7]s TiOeTai 37 o^eia, ^apvTovov de otl eiTL TeXovs TiOeTai t) jBapela • 
 KOI yap peTO. Trjv o^elav ttjv Tvpo tov TeXovs Ti6epevr]v eTideTO t] ^a- 
 
 pela ' oiov to Aia s KaXelTat Ka\ napo^vTovov kol ^apvTovov Et 
 
 he Trpo bvo (rvXXa^av tov TeXovs TeOe'ir) rj o^ela, totc tj Xe^is XeyeTai 
 Ka\ Tvponapo^vTovos Ka\ (BapvTovos, olov Qeobcjpos. 
 
 Ibid. p. 686. MaKpas ovarjs enl TeXovs ov dvvaTai TrpoTrapo^vv- 
 Orjvai Xe^is ' ^ otl tj paKpa (popTLOV Ta^LV e^ei Ka\ ^dpovs 
 
 " 'H TrepLcrTTcopevT) tottovs e'xeL 8vo, TrepiaTTcopevov Ka\ irpoivepLcnra)- 
 
 p.evQV.^^ Ov dvvaTaL rj TrepLa-TTcofxevr] Trpo dvo o-vXXa^cov TedrjvaL, 
 
 eTveLbfj OTTO Kpdcreois eaTiv o^eias kol ^apeias * 17 yap o^ela kol t] /3a- 
 peia (xvveXdovcraL aTveTeXeaav ttjv TrepLaTroipevrjv. 
 
 Ibid. p. 755. Twi/ 8e tovcov oi pev elo-iv o^eZy, ol de ^ a pels' 
 6 yap Tre pL(TTTa>p,evos (TvvOeTos eoTLV e^ dpcfiolv. 
 
 V. A. 2, j9. 103. 'H yovv TrpoarcoLdia Tdcris ecrTL ^(nvrjs ttolcl, rjyovv 
 TTOLOTTjTa TLva e^ovaa ^x^^ ' V "Y^P ^TTLTeTap.evr] ea-Av rj dveLpevr) 
 Tj pearj. 
 
 Schol. ad Eurip. Or. 269. KeKcopmBrjTaL 6 aTLXos Sw 'HyeXoxov 
 TOV VTTOKpLTTjv ' OV yap (pOdaavTa dLeXelv ttjv (rvvaXoL(f)r}V, eTTLXeiy^av- 
 Tos TOV TTvevpaTos, rots aKpocopevoLS ttjv yaXrjv do^aL Xeyeiv to (coov, 
 
 dXX ovxi TO. yaXrjvd. The Scholiast here means to say, that in 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 123 
 
 the verse, Ek KVfxdTcov yap avdis av yaXrjv Spo), Hegelochus, for 
 want of breath, divided yaXr}v-6pS), instead of ya\ri'v6pa>. The 
 probability, however, is, that he pronounced ya\r)v with the 
 circumflex, yakrjv, which coincided with the accusative of yoX?}, 
 a cat. So that, in the Frogs of Aristophanes, this verse should 
 be written, Ek Kvpdrcov yap avdis av yaXr^v 6pa>. 
 
 % 
 
 §58. 
 
 The last syllable being long, no accent can be 
 placed on the antepenult. As to the acute on the 
 antepenult, or the circumflex on the penult, of 
 words ending in -at, -ot, this apparent anomaly is ex- 
 plained as follows. The I in these diphthongs, at 
 the end of a word, had an obscure or weak sound ; 
 that is, it was scarcely audible : but when it was 
 an essential or characteristic letter, as in the dative 
 or optative, its sound was clear or strong ; for in- 
 stance, in o'lkoi, at home, an old dative, the last I 
 was more distinctly heard than in oUoc, houses. 
 The Doric dialect, however, follows the general rule 
 even in this case ; as, (j>Ckoa6(^oL, (popelrai, for <^tXo- 
 o-o(f)Oi, (popelrac. 
 
 The endings -ew? of the second declension, -eco 
 of the Ionic genitive, and -eax;, -ecov of the genitive 
 of some classes of nouns of the third declension, per- 
 mit the accent to stand on the antepenult, because 
 these endings were ordinarily pronounced, by syn- 
 izesis, -1/6)9, -yco, -ycov. So orecov for ot(oi>. Conse- 
 quently, this anomaly also is only apparent. 
 
 The compounds of ye'Xw? and Kepa<;, as ^tXoyeXw?, 
 
124 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 evpvKepm, ordinarily suffered a kind of syncope; thus, 
 
 §59. 
 
 The invention of most of the prosodiacal marks 
 has been attributed to Aristophanes, the gramma- 
 rian, who flourished about two hundred years be- 
 fore Christ. 
 
 The mark for the acute is ('), for the grave ('). 
 The most ancient form of the circumflex is (^), 
 that is, the acute and grave united into one form ; 
 which, being slightly modified, produced the later 
 forms ("), and (~), all of which are found in man- 
 uscripts. 
 
 Villois. Prolegomen. ad Iliad, p. xii. Ot xp^^"'- '^"^ o*' ''"o^o* 
 
 KOL TO. TTvevfiaTa, ApicTTOcfidvovs eKTVTrao-avTos, yeyove Trpos dtaKpiaiv 
 TTJs dfJL({)ij36kov Xe^etoy. 
 
 V. A. 2, p. 107. 'H o^ela crvvaiTTOiiivq rrfi ^apelai rvirov duo- 
 rikovaiv oXov A. 
 
 Ibid. 2, p. 108. To yap A diaipovpevov ds dvo noul, o^etav Koi 
 ^ape7av. 
 
 B. A. p. 756. To a-qpiiov tov tovov tovtov [t^s- 7repL(r7rcop.evT]s~\ 
 
 ap.a aveia-L Kol KarcLai, ovtos 6 tovos So/cet avvderos elvai, cocrnep 
 
 Koi TO o-rjixelov ikeyx^L, crvyKcipevov i^ o^eias Koi (Sapetas. 
 
 Ibid. p. 757. *H TrepLcnrcopevr) ravrrjs eVv^e Trjs irpoo-qyopias ' 
 €OLK€ yap Tcol (Txrjp-aTi TrepLKeKkaafievr] pafSdcoi, ixova-qi dvo dpxds vev- 
 ovcras els dWrjXas. 
 
 Ibid. p. 683. At Be enTa Trpoa-coiblat dno (ttoix^lcop ttjv yeveaiv 
 e'xovaLV • rj fxev yap o^eia Ka\ ^apeia dnb tov A (TTOixeiov, rj 8e nepi- 
 o-TTcopevT] KOL r} paKpa Ka\ rj (3paxe2a dno tov 0. This description of 
 
 the circumflex has reference to the form (" ). 
 
125 
 
 §60. 
 
 The Latin also has three accents, the acute ('), 
 grave ('), and circumflex (^), and, in accentuation, 
 it follows the analogy of the Greek, except that, 
 
 (a) In general, no Latin word has the accent 
 on the last syllable, and in this respect the Latin 
 coincides with the ^olic dialect. 
 
 (b) In dissyllabic words, the accent is put on 
 the penult ; as, dea^ Oed, cingo, ay^fo, somnus^ virvo^?, 
 mtiis, evTo<iy paean, Tracdv, conus, kwvo^, census, ktjv- 
 
 ao<;, mitsa, fJLOvaa. 
 
 (c) In words of more than two syllables, the 
 accent is put on the penult, if it is long either by 
 nature or by position ; the acute is put on the ante- 
 penult, if the penult is short ; as, Homerus, "Ofn]po<i, 
 Athcnae, AOrivai, Hymettus, 'Tfnjrro^, smardgdus, 
 
 afjLdpayBo<;, historia, laropla. 
 
 But vocatives like Virgil i, Mercuri, and genitives 
 like tuguri, retain their original accent ; thus, Vir- 
 gili, Mercuri, tiigiiri. In this, the Latin coincides 
 with the Doric ; compare such forms as krpi^ovy 
 ekd^ov, eKoa/jLrjdev, dveOev, with the accent of the ori- 
 ginal erpe'^oaav, eka^ocrav, efcoafirjOTjaav, aveOecrav. 
 
 (d) A monosyllable takes the acute, if its vowel 
 is short by nature ; as, pix,fdx; if its vowel is long 
 by nature, it takes the circumflex ; as, dos, ^w?, 
 mm, fiv^. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 5. In omni voce, acuta intra numerum trium 
 11* 
 
126 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 syllabarum continetur, sive eae sunt in verbo solae, sive ulti- 
 mae : et in his aut proxima extremae, aut ab ea tertia. Trium 
 porro, de quibus loquor, media longa, aut acuta, aut flexa erit : 
 eodem loco brevis utique gravem habebit sonum, ideoque posi- 
 tam ante se, id est ab ultima tertiam, acuet. Est autem in omni 
 voce utique acuta, sed nunquam plus una ; nee ultima unquam ; 
 ideoque in disyllabis prior. Praeterea nunquam in eadem flexa 
 et acuta, quoniam eadem flexa et acuta ; itaque neutra claudet 
 vocem Latinam. Ea vero, quae sunt syllabae unius, erunt 
 acuta, aut flexa, ne sit aliqua vox sine acuta. 
 
 Priscian. de Accent. 2. Accentus namque acutus ideo in- 
 ventus est, quod acuat sive elevet syllabam. Gravis ideo, quod 
 deprimet aut deponat. Circumjlexus ideo, quod deprimat et 
 
 acuat Quid est circumflexus ? Nota de acuto et gravi 
 
 facta ita ' Notandum etiam, quod acutus accentus duo 
 
 loca habet, penultimum et antepenultimum, apud Graecos au- 
 tem penultimum, antepenultimum, et ultimum. Circumflexus 
 autem penultimum tantum. Ponitur namque gravis vel cum 
 acuto vel circumflexo in eadem dictione, sed non tamen in 
 eadem syllaba. Observatur namque unus accentus in inte- 
 
 gris dictionibus, ut Romanus, Hispanus Syllaba quoque, 
 
 quae correptam vocalem habet, acuto accentu pronuntiatur, ut 
 pdx,fdx,pix, nix, mix, dux. Quae etiam tali accentu pronun- 
 cianda est, quamvis sit longa positione, quia naturaliter brevis 
 est. Quae vero naturaliter est longa, circumflexo accentu ex- 
 primanda est, ut res, dos, spes, vos. Disyllabae vero dictio- 
 nes, quae priorem productam habent et posteriorem correp- 
 tam, priorem syllabam circumflectunt, ut Meta, Crtta, Roma. 
 
 Trisyllabae namque et tetrasyllabae et deinceps, si pe- 
 
 nultimam correptam habuerint, antepenultimam acuto accentu 
 proferunt, ut Tullius, Hostiliiis. Nam penultima, si positione 
 longa fuerit, acuetur, antepenultiraa vero gravabitur, ut Cateh 
 
 lus, Metellus Syllaba vero ultima si brevis fuerit et pe- 
 
 nultimam naturaliter longam habuerit, ipsam penultimam cir- 
 cumflectet, ut Cethegus, perosus. Ultima vero si naturaliter 
 longa fuerit, penultimam acuet, ut Athenae, Mycenae. 
 
PRONUNCIATION, 127 
 
 Id. 7, 5, p. 739. Juniores autem gaiidentes brevitate per 
 abscissionem extremae protulerunt pro Virgilie Virgili, et pro 
 
 Mercurie Mercuri Unde accentus perfect! vocativi in his 
 
 servatur. 
 
 Id. de Duodecim Vers. Aen. 13. Omnia in us desinentia se- 
 cundae declinationis in e faciunt vocativum, exceptis propriis, 
 quae i habent ante ms, quae per apocopam proferunt vocativum, 
 ut Virgilius Virgili pro Virgilie^ et Mercuri pro Mercurie 
 (ideoque accentus manet penultimus, quamvis brevis sit penulti- 
 
 ma syllaba, sic etiam tuguri pro tugurii acutum debet 
 
 habere ) . 
 
 Gell. 13, 25. Voculatio qui poterit servari, si non sciemus 
 
 ^ in nominibus, ut Valeria utrum interrogandi an vocandi sint } 
 
 nam interrogandi secunda syllaba superiore tono est quam 
 
 prima : deinde novissima dicitur. At in eam vocandi summo 
 
 tono est prima ; deinde gradatim discendunt. 
 
 Victorin. Gram. 17. Acutus cum apud Graecos tria loca 
 teneat, ultimam et ei proximam syllabam et antepenultimam ; 
 apud nos duobus tantum locis poni potest : aut in penultima 
 syllaba, ut praeJegistis ; aut in ea quae a fine est tertia, ut 
 praeJegimus. Circumflexus, si pars orationis trium aut amplius 
 fuerit syllabarum, non nisi in penultima locum poterit invenire, 
 ut perturharey docere. 
 
 Isid. Orig. 17, 2. 3. Acutus accentus dictus, quod acuat et 
 erigat syllabam, gravis^ quod deprimat et deponat. Est enim 
 contrarius acuto circumflexus^ quia de acuto et gravi constat : 
 
 incipiens enim ab acuto in gravem desinit Acutus autem 
 
 et circumflexus similes sunt ; nam uterque levat syllabam. 
 Gravis contrarius videtur ambobus ; nam semper deprimit syl- 
 labas, cum illi levent. 
 
 Biomed. de Art. Gram. p. 425, ed. Putsch. Accentus est 
 acutae vel gravis vel inflexae orationis datio, vocisve intentio 
 
 vel inclinatio, acuto aut inflexo sono regens verba Sunt 
 
 vero tres, acutus^ gravis, et qui ex duobus factus est, circum- 
 flexus. Ex his acutus in correptis semper, interdum productis 
 
 
128 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 syllabis versatur : inflexus in his quae producuntur. Gravis 
 autem per se nunquam consistere in ullo verbo potest, sed in 
 his, in quibus inflexus est, aut acutus, caeteras syllabas obtinet. 
 In Graecis itaque dictionibus cum acutus tria loca teneat, ulti- 
 mum, penultimum, et antepenuhimum. 
 
 Donat. 1, 5, l,p. 1740, ed. Putsch. Acutus, cum in Grae- 
 cis dictionibus tria loca teneat, ultimum, penuUimum, et ante- 
 penuhimum, tenet apud Latinos penuhimum et antepenuhimum, 
 uhimum nunquam. 
 
 According to the Latin grammarians, when a 
 Greek word, not thoroughly Latinized, was written 
 in Latin letters, it retained its Greek accent, with 
 this modification, that, if the last syllable of an oxy- 
 tone was long, it received the circumflex in Latin. 
 This, however, seems to have applied only to oxy- 
 tones and perispomena ; as, Thyds, ©vd^, Nais, 
 Nak, Themisto, QefiiaTw, Calypso^ KaXvyjrco, Atreus, 
 Arpeix;. 
 
 Quintil. 1, 5. Aut flexa pro gravi, ut apice circumducta 
 frequente, quam ex duabus syUabis in unam cogentes, et de- 
 inde flectentes, duphciter peccant. Sed id saepius in Graecis 
 nominibus accidit : ut Atreus, quem nobis juvenibus doctis- 
 simi senes acuta prima dicere solebant, ut necessario secunda 
 gravis esset ; item Terei, Nereique. 
 
 Victorin. Art. Gram. 17, p. 1943, ed. Putsch. Graeca no- 
 mina si iisdem Uteris proferuntur, Graecos accentus habebunt ; 
 nam cum dicimus Thyas, Nais, acutum habebh posterior 
 accentum; et cum Themisto.^ Calypso^ Theano, uhimam cir- 
 cumflecti videbimus. Quod utrumque Latinus sermo non pati- 
 tur, nisi admodum raro, ut sola occurrit ergo conjunctio, in qua 
 posterior circumflexa deprehenditur. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 129 
 
 Bonat. 1, 5, 2, p. 1741. Sane Graeca verba Graecis ac- 
 centibus melius afferimus. 
 
 The Greeks, when they wrote Roman names in 
 Greek letters, accented them as if they were Greek 
 words ; as, Tpalavo^, Avjovctto^, KcKepcov, after the 
 analogy of ^apBcavo<;, evpcoaro^, Ayipftiv. 
 
 A 'proclitic is a word, which, with respect to ac- 
 cent, is pronounced as if it were a part of the word 
 before which it stands. 
 
 The proclitics are, all the forms of the article^ 
 the prepositions, the adverbs ov, ovk, ovy^, m, and the 
 conjunctions dwd, '^Se or iBe, Kal, ovSe, fir)S€, Some 
 grammarians recognize only el, eU, e?, eV, elv, e^, i/c, 
 ov, ovK, oif^, ft)9, 6, 77, ol, at as proclitic ; the following 
 facts, however, show that all the above-mentioned 
 classes of words are proclitic : 
 
 (a) Prepositions and the above-mentioned oxy- 
 tone conjunctions lose their accent when the last 
 vowel is elided, which shows that that accent was 
 
 weak ; as. Trap' efiol, aXX' €/jl€, fiT]^ avTov, 
 
 (b) The forms of the article ending in a vowel, 
 together with the conjunction Kal, are often con- 
 tracted, by crasis, with the following word, thereby 
 losing their accent ; as, ravrov, ravro, Kayco, Kotra. 
 
 (c) In the MoVic dialect, dissyllabic prepositions 
 and conjunctions are oxytone, although in that dia- 
 
130 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 lect the accent is generally thrown as far back as 
 the last syllable permits ; as, ireSd, not TreBa. 
 
 (d) According to the ancient grammarians, 
 when the article has the force of the demonstrative 
 pronoun, it is read with a strong accent ; for in- 
 stance, 0, in the expression, 6 yap fiaaiXrji '^dkcoOel^, 
 is to be read o. 
 
 Add to these facts the analogy of the Romaic and 
 other modern languages. 
 
 Eustath. p. 22. Ta TrporaKTiKo. apdpa crreprjOevTa tcov vnoTera- 
 yp-evcov avrols ovopdrcov a<po8p6Tep6v re iKcfxcfovvrai Kara rovs TovovSy 
 Koi els avTooWjxias fieTa^aXkovrai. 
 
 §62. 
 
 An enclitic is pronounced as if it were a part of 
 the preceding word ; as, eyw (jirj/jLc, ttoXXoZ? rtcnv, 
 cro(j)o^ Ti<iy TOVTOv ye, 7r6ao<i Tt9, pronounced ey(o(l)7]/j,i, 
 iroXkolariaiv, ao(j)oaTL<;, rovrovye, 7rocro(TTt?. 
 
 When the accent of the enclitic is placed on the 
 last syllable of the preceding word, the first accent 
 is stronger than the second ; as, avOpcoird^ rt?, Bel^ov 
 fJboi, 0VT09 earcv, ovBeirore earl acjiiaov, pronounced 
 avOpcoTToarL^, Bel^ovfioi, ovToaecmv, ovBeTroreearlcrcptcnv. 
 
 The Latin has only three enclitics, que, ne, ve, 
 as, itaque or itdque, veneruntne, carbonibusve, 
 
 Priscian. de Accent. 2. Sunt quidem tres syllabae, in quibus 
 accentus corrumpitur, que, ne, ve, iit itdque, quando adverbium 
 sit, nam itaque, quando conjunctio est, dicimus. Veneruntne 
 ad vos 7 Carhonibusve. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 131 
 
 §63. 
 
 Most of the Hellenists of Western Europe pro- 
 nounce Greek words with the Latin accent, which 
 practice very often violates the rules of Greek ac- 
 centuation. This is owing partly to the prepon- 
 derance of the Latin language in that part of Eu- 
 rope, and partly to negligence. So that what is 
 called reading Greek according to quantity is noth- 
 ing more than reading one language with the 
 accent of another. As to quantity^ strictly so called, 
 that is, the xp^vo^ of the Greeks, it is generally dis- 
 regarded by all modern nations. Thus, the modern 
 Greeks retain the tovol and pay no regard to the 
 Xpovou; the Western nations, in reading Greek, 
 often violate both the tovol and the xp^^^^j in 
 reading Latin, they violate only the xpovoc. 
 
 §64. 
 
 In all the modern European languages, the 
 rhythm of a verse depends on the accent of each 
 individual word ; that is, the metrical ictus falls 
 upon an accented syllable ; consequently, the quan- 
 tity of syllables, if recognized at all, has no influ- 
 ence in versification. This is evidently the most 
 obvious law of rhythm. The Greeks, however, dis- 
 regarded the rhythm of accent, as less musical, and 
 regulated the structure of their verse by the quan- 
 tity of each syllable. Consequently, in classical 
 Greek, the metrical accent or ictus may fall upon 
 
Jy) 
 132 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 an unaccented syllable, and a word may have more 
 than one metrical accent or no accent at all ; as, 
 
 TROCHAIC. 
 
 ' AXK avdiJbvrjo-OevTe^, ci)vSp6<;, 
 Tri<; Bia[Trj<; Tr\<^ 7ra\aia<; 
 
 r/ rr / j r / /)' r/ 
 
 Mv Trapecy^ aurr] ttou rj/j^cv 
 
 T(OV T6 TToXacnCOV €K€IVQ)V 
 
 T7]vhe vvvi 
 
 Trjv Oeov TrpoaeiTraTe, 
 
 ' fl jepovre^;^ HXiaarac, (pparope^; TpiwjBoXov 
 Ov<i e<y(o fioa-Kco KeKpayco<; Kat BiKata KaScKa, 
 TIdpa^or]6eL0' W9 vtt dvBpwv rvTrrofial ^vvcofiOTcov. 
 H padv^covwv avdcro-a TlepaiScDV virepraTJ], 
 Mrjrep tj aep^ov yepata, %at/3e AapeLov yvvat • 
 Seov fiev evvaretpa Uepawv Qeou Be Kat fjL'r}T7]p €(j)v<;, 
 Tcol yap eLKO<; dvBpa Kvcpov rjkiKOV OovkuBlBtiv. 
 
 ' DACTYLIC.: 
 
 fl yeveOxd yevvaloiVi 
 H/C6T ejJLwv Ka/jcarcov TrapafjuvOLOV. 
 OlBa re Kal ^vvirj/jLi TaB\ ovtl fjue 
 ^vyyavei,, ovB' eOeXco TrpoXiTrelv roBe, 
 
 MrjvLV aelBe, 6ed, Tl7)\r]iaBe(o A'^iXr]o<i 
 OuXofJbevrjv, i) fxvpi A^aloL^ aXye eOi^Kev. 
 IToXXa9 S' [(^OifJbov'^ ylrv^d^s AiBl Trpoidylrev 
 ' Hpcocjv, avTOu? Be eKoipia Tevye Kvveaaiv, 
 OicovoLaL re irdau • Al6<^ S* ereXeteTO ^ovXr), 
 
 IAMBIC. 
 
 Arj/jbrjTep, ayvcov dpyccov 
 Avaaaa avfiTrapaa-TareL, 
 Kat aw^e tov aauT^<; %o^oz/ • 
 Kai fl acr^aXio^ Travrj/xepov 
 Hater at re Kal '^opevcrai. 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 133 
 
 XOovo<; fxev e? rrfKovpov rfKOfiev TreBov, 
 ^Kvdrjv €9 oifJLOV a^arov ek epn^fjutdv, 
 H(j)at<TT€, (701, Be '^pr] fieXeiv 67rl(TTo\d<^. 
 
 12 Zev /SacrcXev, to y^prifia rccv vvktcov oaov 
 AirepavTov • ovBeTTod' rjixepd ^evriaerat ; 
 
 fl<; 7]Sv Kacvoi<; irpdyfiaalv Kai Be^coi<i ofitkeiv, 
 Kat Tcov KadecTTcoTcov vojjlwv ir7rep(j)poveiv BwdaOaL 
 
 AXAP^STIC. 
 
 oc> — Nvv ovv yjpiqGQdiv o tl /SovXovrat, 
 TovTL TO y €/jLov aco/jb avToiatv 
 Ilape^co TVTTTeLV, Treivrjv, Bt'^riv. 
 
 Ev(f)r]/jL€LV '^pr\ Tov iTpi(T^VTJ\v Kai T7]9 €V')(r}<; viraKoveiv • 
 fl SecnroT avd^, afjL6Tpr\T Arjp, o? €^€t<} ttjv yr]v fieTecopov, 
 
 Sometimes the metrical ictus accidentally coin- 
 cides .with the accent of the word ; as, . irZ^'^^ 
 
 Ev TT]2 cropoii vvvL Xa'^ov to ypa/xfia aov Scfca^etv, i r^^yi 
 Trj<i aDT07rcpX.t8p9 XaOovT eK\ey\rap,ev tov oX/iov. 1^^^^^^ 
 ToVf; evpVTTpCOKTOV^ • tovtovl \j^u$^r-C 
 
 OVV 010 eyct) KaKeivovv 
 
 Kai TOV KO/jiT]Tr]V TOVTOVi, 
 
 Tl Bi]^' €p62<; ; 
 
 ' HTTTlfieff y 0) KiVOVfJLeVOi, 
 
 During the last age of the Greek language, the 
 rhythm of a verse generally depended on the accent 
 of each individual word. This is particularly the 
 case with the metrical TpoirdpLa (that is, crTpocj)ai) of 
 the ritual of the Greek Church, which, however, are 
 printed as if they were not metrical compositions. 
 The following Tpoirdpia are divided and accented as 
 they are chanted at the present day : 
 12 
 
134 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 (To the tune of " Pa/3So? ex ttJs piCrjs leo-o-ai.") 
 
 'Ov iroXai irpoeLirev laKc^/S 
 
 EOvcov a'TT6Kho'^7]v, Xptare, 
 
 $f\7]? lovSa e^aveT€LXa<;, 
 
 Kat Svva/jLcv Aa/xacTKov 
 
 XcL^apeia^; aKvKa re 
 
 H\6e<; 7rpovoiJL6vaa<; ifKavrjv Tpeiroav et? 
 
 iTLCTTLV OeoirpeiTT] • 
 Ao^a TTji hwdfieu <jov, Kvpie. 
 
 (To the tune of " Ata ^puio-ecos e|j;yaye.") 
 
 ETTovelBccnov i)7refjL€iva<; 
 
 UdOo^, Xpcare, Kac ra ovecBrj rjficov 
 
 ndvra acjyelXov, ayaOe, 
 
 Kac T7)<; avco ^acn\eLa<; r]/xa<; 
 
 Kocvcovov<; airehei^a^ irpocrKvvovvTa^ 
 
 Ttjv crrjv crvyKara/Saa-LV. 
 
 Sometimes the rhythm of a metrical rpoirdptov 
 depends on quantity ; but the rpoirdpLov is sung 
 according to accent ; as, 
 
 (To the tune of ""Eo-coo-e Xaov^) 
 
 "EBei^ev acrT7]p rov irpo rjXiov Aoyov, 
 EXdovTa iravcrai ttjv dfj^aprcav, MayoL<i 
 ^a^co? TTevc^pov 6^9 crireo^ rov av/jLTraOr] 
 ^6 airapydvoL'^ iXiKTOv, 6v yeyrjOoTe^ 
 Elhov Tov avTov Kat /Sporov Kat Kvptov. 
 
 It is now admitted by all good scholars, that 
 originally the rhythm of the Latin verse depended 
 on the accent of each individual word, and not on 
 quantity ; and that in process of time the Romans 
 adopted the Greek laws of versification. (See 
 Mimk'^s Gjxek and Roman Metres, pp. 23. 159- 
 161.) 
 
 I 
 
PRONUNCIATION. 185 
 
 The Greek grammarians maintain that the acute 
 accent has the power of lengthening a short sylla- 
 ble, when it stands directly over it ; thus, according 
 to them, o(/)tv may be a trochee, Alo\ov a molossus, 
 JfcoWcro? an antispast, ew? 6 a spondee. They fur- 
 ther assert that both the acute and circumflex have 
 the power of lengthening the preceding or follow- 
 ing syllable ; thus, in repa^, airo eOev, irplv av, OLKrja^, 
 the syllables pa?, tto, irpiv, a?, may be made long. 
 If the first of these assertions is based on truth, it 
 may be supposed that the rhythm of the Greek 
 verse also depended originally on accent, and not 
 on quantity, traces of which practice may be dis- 
 covered in the Homeric poems. As to the second 
 assertion of the Scholiasts, it is strange enough, but 
 after all it may not be as absurd as it appears to be. 
 
 B. A. 830. KvTr] ovv rj o^ela, iTVLKCLjxivr] tlvX tcov ^paxecov ^ Tiv\ 
 dtxpovcoi (TVCTTeXXonevcoi, fxrjKvvei avrrjv, cos eVi tov " Tpates 6' ippiyr]- 
 aav, OTTcos 'ibov aloKov ocf)LV. 
 
 Ibid. p. 831, et seq. *H o^ela ovv roiavr-qv e'xci (fivaiv Kol dvva- 
 jxiv COS /xj) fiovov iirdvoi ^pax^ias prjKvvciv avTrjV, akXa Koi TvpoKeifievrj 
 Koi peraKeipepT] dvvaaOaL rrft fjpaxftcii- xpoVoi/ ;(aptfTo-^at, w? eVi tov 
 "*H vavrrjiai repas rje aTpaTcol. evpei Xacoi/" • tov yap T€pas rj -pas 
 avWa^r] ^pax^'ia ovo-a dta ttjs irpoKeipevqs o^eias eprjKvvdrj t^s eVi- 
 
 KeLp.€VT]s Trfi re- avXhajBrjl MeTaKeipevr] Se o)S " A'laipa jrapet- 
 
 TTOiP' 6 5' OTTO edev oocraTO X^'^P'- " * '''V^ "^° ^pax^ias ovarjs rj o^^la 
 TJ)s edev iprjKvvev. 
 
 Eustath. pp. 80. 81. "Eas 6 TavB' appaive To Se O KaTO. 
 
 Teao-apas Tponovs koivt]s avWa^r^s eK tov TaTreivSj-iaTos ttjs jSpax^ias 
 dvlo-TaTai prjKvvopevop • Kal yap Ka\ daa-vveTat kol tovov e'xeL o^vv, Kav 
 T) (TVveTreia ^apvvrji avTO. 
 
 See, also. Id. pp. 399, 46. 629, 37. 900, 10. 1114, 41. 
 1647, 28; also, Draco, p. 6, ed. Herm. 
 
136 PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 §65. 
 
 The Greek mode of expressing the sounds made 
 by particular animals would be of great use in 
 determining the sounds of some of the letters, if 
 the following conditions were granted : first, the 
 sounds made by the lower animals are articulate ; 
 secondly, a given species of animals, in any part of 
 the world, at any time, and under any circum- 
 stances, make the same sound ; and thirdly, all 
 men of all nations and under all circumstances 
 have but one way of expressing these sounds. 
 au av, the barking of a dog ; Romaic yd^ yd/S ; 
 
 English how wow, 
 firj, the bleating of a sheep ; Romaic fMirdaa, [xiriee, 
 
 fjL6€6, or ^eee ; English haa. 
 l3p€KeH:€K€^ Kod^ Kod^, the croaking of frogs ; Romaic 
 
 jMiraKaKd; English croak croak. 
 KiKKalBavy the cry of an owl ; Latin tu tu ; English 
 
 toowhit toowhoo. 
 KOI, the squealing of a 'pig, 
 KOKKv, the cry of a cuckoo ; Romaic kovkkov, 
 (pvel, the sneezing sound made by a fowl when it 
 
 has the pip. 
 
 In respect to tone or accent, we cannot help ad- 
 mitting, that, on the whole, its place and nature 
 are easily determined even in these inarticulate 
 sounds ; for tone is independent of articulation. 
 
 Y 
 
 THE END. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books ai^ subject to immediate recall. 
 
 i^ 
 
 179 
 
 LD 21A-50m-9,'58 
 (6889sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
IJiiLmi^.Sl^^^'^ LIBRARIES 
 
 cosaiasaBD 
 
 31>n7B^ 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY